MASTER NEGA TIVE NO. 91-80350-18 MICROFILMED 1991 COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES/NEW YORK as part of the Foundations of Western Civilization Preservation Project" Funded by the NATIONAL ENDOWMENT FOR THE HUMANITIES Reproductions may not be made without permission from Columbia University Library COPYRIGHT STATEMENT The makin copyrighted Columbia University Library reserves the right to refuse to accept a copy order if, in its judgement, fulfilhnent of the order would involve violation of the copyright law. AUTHOR: RICHARD OF DEVIZES TITLE: CHRONICLE OF RICHARD OF DEVIZES ... PLACE: LONDON DA TE : 1841 Restrictions on Use: COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES PRESERVATION DEPARTMENT BIBLIOGRAPHIC MICROFORM TARHFT Master Negative # - 3: (:_^P_1 ^£.Z^£. Original Material as Filmed - Existing Bibliographic Record P42.032C^Avcwcl(l2)i'uv'iti>. fl.1191 (cWcm^m (1.. <^xxxh A^^Aio^ I., k.-md. TECHNICAL MICROFORM DATA FILM SIZE:__3 5'_rn__(N^__ REDUCTION RATIO: \ I IMAGE PLACEMENT: lA (BX) IB IIB DATE FILMED: J_A._2_£^/_ INITIALS.:^ _. ^. FILMED BY: RESEARCH PUBLICATIONS. INC WOODBRIDGE. CT c Association for information and image iHanagement 1100 Wayne Avenue, Suite 1100 Silver Spring, Maryland 20910 301/587-8202 Centimeter 12 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 mm iliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiii^^ Mil Inches 1 ummmmm^^ 1.0 I.I 1.25 TTT m — 2.5 1^ |£ 2.2 1h us. _ «. ■tbu 2.0 1.8 1.4 1.6 11 MflNUFflCTURED TO flllM STfiNDflRDS BY APPLIED IMnCE, INC. >^>. 9> :'^i*'' 4 Mim^ 'Bf.l*-* ill tfi "^' !;-'- ^% -'A'y- ^ -?• 'ir>^ V::> «;r>.^--^^ a}Hl 1 « • ■• » 3t B r ) m r-i^ijifiSHr •in r»?«^l i . . .^ J ^::x >T4? . t.-''^ - 1 ^'^ --5--if i "•"'*- "vW^' ■ -^ I "* "^ ^ «1 -t -'•• trr * "^ "^f**" J M SM^^' i^i :':i- Uf^K -*e-?f » e ^-JJ:; ^ -^i;: 1 ,' . t iCA.u. ■i* .;-.•%*.. -^Lir. -* its «!*-?. = ti?«S iT*-' ^ >• w viiv -rcb; rt it*; li^L lEil finJffirgfpjgffugfriHlf^ lU i i i i i 1 i THE LIBRARIES COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY i 1 1 1 1 1 i li 1 111 [MMJMMMMJMMfMMl 1^ i i ^ H: nB li I THE CHRONICLE or Rr( II \Rn OF D£V[ZES CONCERNING THE DEEDS OF RICHARD THE FIRST, KING OF ENGLAND. ALSO RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER'S DESCRIPTION OF BRITAIN. TRANSLATED AND EDITED LATE FELLOW OF C. C. COLL. OXFORD. LONDON : JAMI.S BUHN. 12, KlNCr WILLIAM STREET, STKA ND. MDCCCXLI. 1 ^ci/. c 3 ^ /ess ^4 m PREFACE. / vf 5^ ^ LONDON : WILLIAM STEVBVS, PRIVTER, BELL VARD, TEMPLK BAR. This volume contains a valuable Chronicle of King Richard's expedition to the Holy Land, by Richard of Devizes, translated for the first time from the original Latin, recently published by the English Historical Society, and a reprint of the former translation of Richard of Cirencester. Of the former of these chroniclers nothing more is known than the information which he has himself given in his preface. It is, therefore, useless on the present occasion to indulge in conjecture, or to amplify what is so scanty. Of the latter a notice reprinted from the former London edition (8vo. 1809) will be found in page 81. It has been a question whether the work is a genuine production of Richard of Cirencester, who has IV PREFACE. written other works still extant. It is, therefore, repeated here on its own merits, of which the reader will be the judge. The original Latin has been added, as it is not likely to be republished in a separate form. PROLOGUE. To the Venerable Father Robert, his very good Lord, formerly Pnor of the Church of Winchester, health to persevere in the good work he has begun, his faithful servant, Richard, sumamed qf Devizes, sends greeting : § 1. After you had happily proceeded to the Charter House (at Witkam) from our church of Winchester, much and often did I desire to follow you who had thus departed, peradventure to remain with you, but cer- tainly to behold what you were about, how you lived, and whether the Carthusian cell is more exalted and nearer heaven than the cloister of Winchester. It pleased God at length to satisfy my wish. I came, and oh that I had come alone ! I went thither making the third, and those who went with me were the cause of my return. My desire displeased them, and they caused my fervor, I will not say error, to grow cold. I saw with you that which elsewhere I had not seen, which I could not have believed, and which I could not suffi- ciently admire. In each of your cells there is one door according to custom, which you are permitted to open at pleasure, but to go out by it is not permitted, except so much as that one foot should always remain in the B PROLOGUE. PROLOGUE. N cell, within the threshold. The brethren may step out with one foot, whichever they please, but the other must remain in the cell. A great and solemn oath is to be taken that the door by which it is not permitted to enter or depart should be kept open. I am asto- nished also at another thing ; abounding in all the good things of this world, as having nothing, yet possessing all things, more compassionate and humane than all men, having the most perfect love one to another, you divide the affection of charity to strangers, you bless without giving supplies to your guests. Nor do I less admire in the third place, that living to yourselves apart out of society, and singly, you understand all the great things achieved in the World as they happen, and even sometimes you know them prior to their being accom- plished. Do not, however, consider it want of respect in me to your more than Pythagorsean taciturnity, if I shall dare presume to address men of so great gravity, and so arduous profession, rather with the trifles of the world than mere idle gossip. § 2. Nevertheless, although, as it is thought, the Omniscient God is with you and in you, and through Him you know all things, and not from man, nor yet by man, you were pleased, as you said, that my essay would be a solace to you, inasmuch as in the first place I should write to you a history of the fresh changes, which the world has produced, turning squares into circles, (more especially since your transmigration to the celled heaven, by means of which the world may appear more worthless to you, having its fickleness before your eyes,) and, secondly, that a well-known hand might recal to you the memorj- of one beloved. Oh ! what delight ! if that holy spirit, if the angel of the Lord, if the deified man who is become already of the number of the gods, should deign to remember me before the great God, me, who am scarcely worthy to be accounted a man. I have done that which you desired, do that which you have promised. And that the little book may have a commencement of some importance, I have begun a little higher than was stipulated, making our Royal house, troubled like that of CEdipus, the bounds of my work, commencing at the latter part, not daring to hope to unravel the whole. Why, and how, and when, the father may hav^ crowned his son ; how great things and of what importance thence ensued; who and how often and what regions they embroiled ; with what success they all ended I have left to those who produce greater works : my narrative serves only for the living. B 2 ll i) RICHARD OF DEVIZES. ! IN THE YEAR OF THE LORD MCLXXXIX. § 3 Now in the year of our Lord's incarnation 1189, Richard, the son of King Henry the Second by Eleanor brother of Henry the Third, was consecrated king of the English by Baldwin, archbishop of Canterbury, at Westminster, on the third of the nones of September (3 Sept.). On the very day of the coronation, about that solemn hour, in which the Son was immolated to the Father, a sacrifice of the Jews to their father the devil was commenced in the city of London, and so long was the duration of this famous mystery, that the holo- caust could scarcely be accomplished the ensuing day. The other cities and towns of the kingdom emulated the faith of the Londoners, and with a like devotion despatched their blood-suckers with blood to hell. In this commotion there was prepared, although unequally, some evil against the wicked, everywhere throughout the realm, only Winchester alone, the people being prudent and circumspect, and the city always acting mildly, spared its vermin. It never did anything over- speedily; fearing nothing more than to repent, it considers the result of every thing before the commence- ment. It was unwilling, unprepared, to cast up vio- lently through the parts the indigestion by which it was oppressed to its bodily peril, and it was careful for its bowels, in the mean time temperately concealing its A.D. 1189. Richard's coronation. Henry, son of King Henry II., is fre- quently styled Henry the Third, in the early Chronicles. Jews, so call- ed probably from their usurious practices* 6 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. uneasiness, until it should be possible for it, at a conve- nient time for cure, to cast out the whole cause of the disease at once and once for all. § 4. Not without the anxious solicitude and amaze- ment of many a bat was seen, in the middle and bright part of the day, to flutter through the monastery, in- conveniently recircling in the same tracks, and especially around the king's throne. § 5. William de Longchamp, who had been the chan- cellor of the Earl of Poitiers before his accession, when the earl was crowned king, considered his office to have profited as much for the better, as a kingdom is supe- rior to an earldom. § 6. A circumstance happened on the self-same day of the coronation in Westminster Abbey, a presage of such portentous omen, as then was hardly allowable to be related even in a whisper. At Complin, the last hour of the day, the first peal that day happened to be rung, neither by any agreement, nor even the ministers of the church themselves being aware of it, till after it was done; for Prime, Tierce, Sext, Nones, and the solemn service of Vespers and two Masses were cele- brated without any ringing of peals. Fines levied Stephen dc Marzai, seneschal of Anion, under the on Stephen I'ljii ii , de Marzai. Rmg lately deceased, he creat and miffhtv, sineularlv otherwise -, * «,. o./'oj called ste- ticrce, and the master of his lord, beinc: taken and cast phen de . , . ' o Turonis, lu chaius, was dragged to Winchester, where being made a gazing-stock to angels and to men, emaciated with woeful hunger, and broken with the weight of his irons, he was constrained to the payment of thirty thousand pounds of money of Anjou, and the promise of fifteen de ofan^ue. *^^"^"<^ pouuds, for his rausom. Ralph de Glanville, Justiciary of the realm of England and the king's eye, a man not inferior to Stephen, except in manners and riches, being deprived of authority and given into cus- tody, redeemed merely his liberty to go and come for fifteen thousand pounds of silver. And whereas this 'if RICHARD OF DEVIZES, ' name Glanville had been so great the day before, a name as it were above every name, so that whosoever, to whom it should be given by the Lord, would converse among princes, and would be adored by the people, yet the next morning there remained not one in the land who could be called by this name. That was the rum of those two, to wit, of Stephen and Ralph, which also it is certain has been the ruin of thousands before them, and which hereafter may ruin others, namely, a sus- picion arising from the confidence of their former lord. § 8. John the king's brother, who alone of the sons JoWs of his mother Queen Eleanor survived his brother, be- sides the earldom of Mortain, which by his father's gift he had long enjoyed, was so greatly enriched and in- creased in England by his brother, that both privately and publicly it was affirmed by many that the king had no thoughts of returning to the kingdom, and that his brother, already no less powerful than hii^elf, if he should not restrain his innate temper, would, impelled by the desire of sovereignty, endeavour to drive him vanquished from the realm. 8 9 The time of commencing his journey pressed mchard^^^ hard upon King Richard, as he, who had been first of fo-^e em- ail the princes on this side the Alps in the taking up of the cross, was unwilling to be last in setting out. A king worthy of the name of king, who, in the first year of his reign, left the kingdom of England for Christ, scarcely otherwise than if he had departed never to return So great was the devotion of the man, so hastily, so quickly and so speedily did he run yea fly, to avenge the wrongs of Christ. However, whilst he kept the 5-eater matter in his mind, giving himself m some little measure to deliberation for the kingdom, having received power from the Pope that he might withdraw the cross from such of his own subjects, as he should desire for the government of his kingdom, he first appointed Hugh Pudsey, bishop of Durham, to be Chief 8 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. RICHARD OP DEVIZES. 9 Consecrates bishops. Justice of the whole realm, and with design, as is thought by many, further creating him a young Earl of Northumberland out of an old bishop, the custody of as many castles as he liked being yielded to him, he dili- gently cleared from his coffers ten thousand pounds of silver. Geoffrey Fitz Peter, William Briwere, and Hugh Bardulf being permitted to remain at home, the cross being withdrawn from them, the king's treasurer transferred the whole coUections of the three as three nuts into the Exchequer. All the sheriffs of the king- dom on any trivial accusation falling under the king's displeasure, were deprived of their imlucky power, and scarcely permitted to see his face, even by the mediation of inestimable treasure. Ralph de Glanville, than whom none of his time was more subtile whilst he was in power, now being reduced to a private person by his prince, was so stupified through grief, that his son-in- law Ralph de Ardenne utterly lost, by reason of his careless talk, whatever he had previously acquired by the judgment of his mouth. He too himself, because he was an old man, and not able to bear fatigue, if he had been willing to give the king that little which re- mained after the payment of the fine, as a gratuity, would easily have obtained a remission of the peril of the journey. The king received security from the tri- butary kings of the Welsh and of the Scots, that they would not pass their borders for the annoyance of Eng- land during his absence. § 10. Godfrey, son of that renowned Richard de Luci, Richard (Fitz Neale) the Treasurer, Hubert Wal- ter, and William de Longchamp, four men of no small virtue, and of no mean praise, were elected at Pippewelle to the four vacant sees, viz. Winchester, London, Salisbury, and Ely. They all obtained suffi- cient canonical nomination, and especially the elect of Winchester, who obtained his nomination to the dignity on the seventeenth of the kalends of October (Sept. 15), while the election of the other three was delayed till the morrow, the king consenting and the archbishop con- firming what was done, although at the first he would rather have had it somewhat otherwise: concerning which it wonderfully happened that he who had been nominated to one of the sees by the archbishop^s means, died that very day. William, bishop elect of Ely, re- tained the king s seal on the payment of three thousand pounds of silver, although Reginald the Italian had bid one thousand more. The bishops elect of Winchester and Salisbury were consecrated at Westmmster, by Baldwin, archbishop of Canterbury, on the eleventh of the kalends of November (Oct. 22). On that day, Hugh de Nonante, bishop of Coventry, laid his com- plaint before the archbishop and bishops assembled at the consecration of the bishops elect, against his monks of Coventry, for having laid violent hands on him and drawn his blood before the altar. He had also expelled the greater part of the congregation before his com- plaint, nor did he cease from his importunity, until he had obtained the sanction of all the bishops in attesta- tion to the Pope against the monks. § 11. Godfrey, bishop of Winchester, mindful of hisRichar^ profession, suing for the restoration of the possessions of his church, which had been taken away, as no one had any right of replevin against the church of Win- chester with respect to its two manors, namely Meones and Weregrave, recovered them by judicial decree, three thousand pounds of silver being privately given to the king Nor did the considerate man omit at the same time to pay a fine to the king for the indemnity of the church^s treasure, for his patrimony, for the county of Hampshire and for the custody of the castles of Winchester and Porchester. And because the time for the payment of so much money was nigh at hand, as he could not pass over the day fixed for the payment with- out detriment to the whole business, and he could find raises money. 1 10 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 11 no nearer resource under heaven, although against his will, he laid his hand on the treasure of his church, to restore which, however, he obliged himself and his suc- cessors, providing security to the convent by the testi- mony of a sealed bond. A man of such courtesy and moderation, who not even when angry ever did any thing to those who were under him, but what savoured of mildness : truly of His family, and one of His familiars, of Whom it is said, under Whom to live is to reign. § 12. The king readily disburthened all, whose money was a burden to them, such powers and possessions as they chose being given to anybody at pleasure ; where- with also on a time an old acquaintance in the com- pany joking him, he broke off with this evasion, "I would sell London if I could find a chapman." Many a one might have been forewarned by that expression, had it been uttered sooner, not to learn to be a wise merchant, after the English proverb, ** by buying for a dozen, and selling for one and a half." IN THE YEAR OF THE LORD MCXC. 12th Decern- ^ § 13. lu the year from the incarnation of the Lord 1190, the king crossed the channel to Neustria (Nor- mandy), the care of the whole kingdom being committed to the chancellor. Richard, bishop elect of London, and William of Ely, were consecrated by Archbishop Baldwin at West- minster, the second of the kalends of January (Dec. 31, 1189). William de Mandeville, earl of Albemarle, being seized with delirium in an acute semitertian fever, died at Gisorz : whose relict, a woman almost a man, who was deficient in nothing masculine but manhood, William de Fortibus, a knight a thousand times ap- proved in arms, received to wife by King Richard's gift, together with all the honours of her former husband. Proceeding. § 14. William, bishop of Ely, and the king's chan- cellor, cellor, by nature a second Jacob, althgugh he did not wrestle with the angel, a goodly person, making up in- mind for his shortness in stature, secure of his master's love, and presuming on his favour, because all power was, is, and will be impatient of a partner, expelled Hugh de Pusac from the Exchequer, and barely leaving him even his sword with which he had been invested as an earl by the king's hand, after a short time, de- prived him of the honour of his earldom also. And lest the bishop of Durham alone should bewail his misfor- tunes, the villain, who was now more cruel than a wild beast, and spared nobody, fell upon the bishop of Wm- chester also. The custody of the castles and county is taken away from him, nor is he even permitted to enjoy his own patrimony. The kingdom is disturbed, and the discontented are charged with disaffection to the kmg. Everybody crosses the sea to importune the king agamst the tyrant, but he having crossed first of all, briefly re- lated before the king a partial account of bis entire pro- ceeding and expulsion ; by whom also he was fully in- structed in aU things to be done ; he thus foiled the adverse wishes of his rivals, and was on his return before tho«e who assailed him could obtain admission to the king's presence. So he returns to the English not less powerful and prosperous, than one who has accomplished all things whatsoever he desired. The king having re- turned from Gascony where he had forcibly put down the thieves, and captured the holds they had occupied, aU those whom the chancellor had injured assembled before him, who satisfying every one as then to each seemed good, sent them all back to the chancellor with such letters as they then desired. John, bishop of Norwich, being also one of those who threatened Saladin, amply furnished for his ioumey and the cause, whilst proceeding on his way in the borders of Burgundy, fell among robbers, who 'took from him all his substance; and, as he had no means left wherewith he might proceed, he turned his course towards the Pope, and when with his insinuation i 12 RICHARD OF DEVlZEiJ. he had bemoaned his mischance and poverty to him, the clemency of the holy see dismissed him home, absolved from his vow. The Chan- 8 15. The bishoD of Winchester, beinff affected with a cellor seizes . _. ._ .. the bishop serious disease, remained some time beyond the sea. The of Diirham. , . . bishop of Durham in haste proceeded direct to London, but not being received by the barons of the Exchequer, he hastily, as if sure to triumph, pursues his way after the chancellor, who at that time had gone on an expe- dition towards Lincoln : whom having overtaken, he saluted in the king's name, not freely nor without a frown, and then questioned him seriously concerning the affairs of state, and, indeed, as if he would not suffer anything to be done without his consent. He neglected fine language and long words, and while he boasted too much of power not yet received, not considering with whom he was speaking, he loosely uttered whatever he ought to have kept secret. At the conclusion of his address, the staff is put forth to silence talk, the king's solemn act much to be reverenced is exhibited for reci- tal. The mountains travail, the silly mouse is produced. The observance of strict silence is enjoined during the king's mandate; all were hushed, and attentive held their tongues. The epistle is read in public, which would have been much more to be feared if it had not been so soon read ; he (Longchamp) well able to conceal his device, shrewdly deferred to answer what he had heard till the seventh day, appointing their place of conference at Tickhill. On the day appointed the bishop of Durham comes to the castle, and his attend- ants being commanded to wait for him before the gates, he goes in to the chancellor quite alone ; he who before had held his peace, speaks first, and compels the de- ceived to recite with his own mouth letters he had obtained after the former against whatever he had hoped. As he was preparing to answer, he added, " The other day while you were speaking it was time RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 13 for me to be silent, now that you may discern why I have taken a time for speaking, you being silent ; as my lord the king lives, you shall not depart hence until you have given me hostages for all the castles which you hold being delivered up to me, for I do not take you as a bishop a bishop, but as a chancellor a chancellor !" The ensnared had neither the firmness nor the oppor- tunity to resist ; the hostages are given, and at the term assigned the castles are given up for the restoring of the hostages. William, bishop of Worcester, who suc- ceeded next to Baldwin, went the way of all flesh. § 16. The lord bishop of Winchester, at length re- R-jfge^^^ covering in Neustria, and also desiring to receive back ^astie. the things taken from him, recrossed with aU the speed he could, and found the chancellor besieging the castle of Gloucester. Whose arrival being known, the chan- cellor goes forth to meet him as he comes, and having heartily embraced and kissed him, says, " You have come at a most desirable time, dear friend ! are we to prosecute the siege or desist ?" To whom the bishop re- plies, " If you desire peace, lay down arms." He, quick of apprehension, perceived the force of the words, and commanded the heralds to sound the retreat ; he also restored to the bishop his patrimony without dispute, but that only. All the others, who had crossed the sea against the chancellor, profited less than nothing. William, legate of the apostolic see, held a council at Westminster, in which, lest there should be nothing done to be reported of him hereafter, he sentenced aU religion to be expelled from Coventry cathedral, and pre- bendary clerks to be substituted in place of the monks. § 17. William, the wonderful bishop of Ely, chan- App^oin^ted cellor of the king, Justiciary of the kingdom, of three- gate, fold charge and threefold title, that he might use both hands as the right, and that the sword of Peter might succour the sword of the ruler, took upon himself the office of legate of all England, Scotland, Wales, and 14 RICHARD OP DEVIZE3. Ireland, which he obtained from the Pope at the instance of the king, who would not otherwise set out, by Reginald, bishop of Bath. Therefore successful in every office which he craved, he passed to and fro through the kingdom with the rapidity of a flash of lightning. The King of Darkness, that old Incendiary, having added fresh fuel, fanned the ancient spark between the church of Salisbury and the monastery of Malmesbury into renewed flames. The abbot is roused not now to make the profession of pontiff*, but to disavow the very title of the bishop as well as his crosier. Royal letters to the chancellor were obtained, by which the abbot should be compelled to respond at law to the motions of the bishop. Nor did the man whose affairs were at stake forget himself, no peril could ever overtake him unprovided, who never knew the loss of anything through sloth. He repelled one nail by another, being presented by the king with letters invalidating the former letters. The chancellor having perceived the shameful contrariety of the mandates of his prince, lest the king's fame should be injured by the fact, if he proceeded in the cause, deferred all process of both the one party and the other till the king's return. § 18. King Richard exacted an oath from his two brothers, John his own brother and Geoffrey a bastard, that they would not enter England within three years from his departure, the three years to be reckoned from the day of his starting from Tours ; through the entrea- ties of his mother, however, dispensing so far concerning John, that passing into England with the chancellor's approbation, he should abide his judgment, and at his pleasure he should either remain in the kingdom, or live in exile. Queen Eleanor's dowry was recognized throughout the king's territories by a solemn act, and delivered up to her, so that she who had before lived on the Ex- chequer might thenceforward live on her own. RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 15 The king's fleet, having left its own shores, sailed round Spain, and from the ocean having entered the Mediterranean, which further on is called the Grecian Sea, by tlie Straits of Africa, is steered on to MaxseiUes, i..^^^^^^^ there to await the king. The king of France and the king of England, having held a council at Tours and again at Vezelay, and confirmed the treaty between themselves and then- king- doms, and having settled and disposed of all things on both sides according to their pleasure, depart from each other with their respective armies. The Frenchman, being subject to sickness at sea, marches by land to Sicily ; the Englishman, on the contrary, about to pro- ceed by sea, comes to Marseilles to his ships. Baldwin, archbishop of Canterurby, and Hubert Walter, bishop of Salisbury, being the only bishops of all England who accomplished their vows, follow the kmg to Sicily, and arrive first in the land of Juda. § 19. The monks of the order of Cluni were not wont to supplant one another in their priories and govern- ment either by entreaty or bribes, and although some of them have sometimes attempted something of that sort, that however we have seen visited with condign punishment. There was a certain venerable man elected prior of Montacute solely on account of his worth, Jos- celine by name, in whom you could discern nothmg but what was praiseworthy. To supplant this so good a man there came a certain one, whose name it is not necessary to mention, one of his false brethren, with letters, obtained by great cunning from the abbot of Cluni, by which it was commanded that the prior should resign to the bearer of the present letters and the con- gregation receive him for their prelate. The prior by some means foreknew what commodity the dealer had come to seek, wherefore, without awaiting the mandate, he vacated his seat in the chapter, and, the congrega- tion being present, addressed hinv " Friend, for what 16 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 17 Description of Richard's fleet. art thou come ?'" He, having tarried long that he might appear unwillingly to receive that, which he had come to take by violence, at length betook himself to his seat, and anon imprecated himself, saying, " O thou who with unalterable purpose govern est the world, whose power takes its pastime in human affairs, who puttest down the mighty and exaltest the humble ! O thou just Judge Jesu Christ, if wrongfully I here preside, without delay and manifestly do thou vouchsafe to show !" Behold the miracle ! On that same day he lost his speech ; on the next his life ; on the third, being consigned to the earth, he learnt by experience, and taught by example, that sordid plunder is never fol- lowed by prosperous results. A certain monk of Glastonbury, in hopes of promo- tion, courted Earl John with many presents, but just as he should have come to receive it, a certain beam having suddenly given way, fell in his face, so that bruised and wholly disfigured, he lost both his eggs {qy, expecta- tions) and his money together. § 20. The ships which the king found already pre- pared on the shore were one hundred in number, and fourteen busses, vessels of great magnitude and ad- mirable swiftness, strong vessels and very sound, whereof this was the equipage and appointment. The first of the ships had three spare rudders, thirteen anchors, thirty oars, two sails, three sets of ropes of all kinds, and besides these double whatever a ship can want, except the mast and the ship's boat. There is appointed to the ship's command a most experienced steersman, and fourteen subordinate attendants picked for the. ser- vice are assigned him. The ship is freighted with forty horses of value, trained to arms, and with arms of all kinds for as many horsemen, and forty foot, and fifteen sailors, and with an entire year's provisions for as many men and horses. There was one appointment for all the ships, but each of the busses received a double appoint- ment and freight. The king's treasure, which was very great and inestimable, was divided amongst the ships and busses, that if one part should experience danger, the rest might be saved. All things being thus arranged, the king himself, with a small household, and the chief men of his army, with his attendants, having quitted the shore, advanced before the fleet in galleys, and being daily entertained by the maritime towns, taking along with them the larger ships and busses of that sea, arrived prosperously at Messina. So great was the splendour ^\'^^J^^ «* of the approaching armament, such the clashing and sept. 23! brilliancy of their arms, so noble the sound of the trum- pets and clarions, that the city quaked and was greatly astounded, and there c^ne to meet the king a multitude of all ages, people without number, wondering and pro- claiming with what exceeding glory and magnificence that king had arrived, surpassing the king of France, who with his forces had arrived seven days before. And forasmuch as the king of France had been already re- ceived into the palace of Tancred, king of Sicily, within the walls, the king of England pitched his camp with- out the city. The same day the king of France, know- H'^pr^oceed. ing of the arrival of his comrade and brother, flies to his reception, nor could their gestures sufficiently express in embraces and kisses how much each of them rejoiced in the other. The armies cheered one another with mu- tual applause and intercourse, as if so many thousand men had been all of one heart and one mind. In such pastimes is the holiday spent until the evening, and the weary kings departing, although not satiated, return every one to his own quarters. On the next day the king of England presently caused gibbets to be erected with- out the camp to hang thereon thieves and robbers. The judges delegated spared neither sex nor age ; the cause of the stranger and the native found the like law and the like punishment. The king of France, what- ever transgression his people committed, or whatever J 18 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. cred, offence was committed against them, took no notice and held his peace; the king of England esteeming the country of those implicated in guilt as a matter of no consequence, considered every man his own, and left no transgression unpunished, wherefore the one was called a Lamb by the Griffones, the other obtained the name of a Lion. llih T*""" § ^^' "^^^ ^^"S ^^ England sent his messengers to the king of Sicily, demanding Johanna his sister, formerly queen of Sicily, and her dowry, with a golden seat and the whole legacy which King William had bequeathed to his father. King Henry, namely, a golden table of twelve feet in length, a silk tent, a hundred of the best galleys with all their necessaries for two years, sixty thousand silinas of wheat, sixty thousand of barley, sixty thou- sand of wine, four and twenty golden cups, and four and twenty golden dishes. The king of Sicily, setting little by the demands of the king of the Enghsh, and still less considering his own exigencies, sent him back his sister with the ordinary furniture of her bed, having given her, however, with royal consideration, a thousand thousand Terrini for her expenses. On the third day following, the king of England, having passed over the great river Del Far, which separates Calabria from Sicily, entered Calabria in arms, and took therein the well fortified town which is called La Banniere, and hav- ing expelled the Griffones, established his sister there, and secured the place with an armed garrison. Again the king took a very strong castle, which is called the Griffones' Monastery, on the same river Del Far, situated between La Banniere and Messina, and fortified it when taken ; and having without mercy despatched by various tortures the Griffones who had resisted, caused them to be exhibited as a gazing-stock to their friends. Wido king of Jerusalem, sent word to Philip king of the French, and Richard king of the English, whilst winter- ing in Sicily, that the residue of the Christians who lay RICHARD OF DEVIZF-S. 19 before Acre, would, on account of their weakness and the violence of the pagans, either be obliged to depart or perish, unless very shortly sustained. To aid whom, the kings sent forward Henry count of Champagne, and Baldwin archbishop of Canterbury, and Hubert bishop of Salisbury, and Ralph de Glanville, with a strong army ; of whom Archbishop Baldwin and Ralph de Glan- ville died at the siege of the city, which the Latins call Acre and the Jews Accaron, while the kings still remained in Sicily. § 22. The Griffones, before King Richard's arrival in ^"^^^^^^^^i^^. Sicily, were more powerful than all the mighty of that f}^^^^ °^ region, and having moreover always hated the people beyond the Alps, and now irritated by recent occur- rences more inveterate than ever, kept the peace with all who claimed the king of France for their master, but sought to wreak the entire vengeance of their wrongs on the king of the English and his tailed followers, for the Greeks and Sicilians followed that king about and called them tailed English. Thereupon all intercourse with J^^^^^^^ the country is denied the English by proclamation ; they is unknown. are murdered both day and night by forties and fifties wherever they are found unarmed. The slaughter was daily multiplied, and it was madly purposed to go on until they should either destroy or put them all to flight. The king of England, excited by these disorders, raged like the fiercest lion, and vented his anger in a manner worthy that noble breast. His fury astounded his nearest friends, and his whole court the famous princes of his army sat around his throne, each according to his rank, and if any one might dare to raise his eyes to look him in the face, it would be very easy to read in the ruler s countenance what he silently considered in his mind. After a long and deep silence, the king dis- burdened his indignant lips as follows. § 23. ''O my soldiers! my kingdom's strength and hss speech. crown ! who have endured with me a thousand perils, c2 20 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. Its effect. you, who by might have subdued before me so many tyrants and cities, do you now see how a cowardly rabble insults us ? Shall we vanquish Turks and Arabs? shall we be a terror to nations the most invincible? shall our right hand make us a way even to the ends of the world for the cross of Christ ? shall we restore the kingdom to Israel, when we have turned our backs be- fore vile and effeminate Griffones ? Shall we, subdued here in the confines of our own country, proceed further, that the sloth of the English may become a by-word to the ends of the earth ? Am I not right then, O my friends, in regarding this as a new cause of sorrow? Truly, methinks I see you deliberately spare your pains, that perchance you may the better contend with Saladin hereafter. I, your lord and king, love you ; I am soli- citous for your honour ; I tell you, I warn you again and again, if now you depart thus unrevenged, the men- tion of this base flight will both precede and accompany you. Old women and children will be raised up against you, and assurance will yield a double energy to every enemy against the runaways. I know that he who saves any one by constraint, does the same as kill him; the king will retain no man against his will. I am unwil- ling to compel any one of you to stay with me, lest the fear of one should shake another^s confidence in the battle. Let every one follow what he may have chosen, but I will either die here or will revenge these wrongs common to me and you. If hence I depart alive, Sala- din will see me only a conqueror; will you depart, and leave me your king alone to meet the conflict ? " § 24. The king had scarcely well concluded his harangue, when all his brave and valiant men burst out, troubled only that their lord appeared to mistrust his men. They promise that they will comply from their souls with whatever he shall enjoin ; they are ready to penetrate mountains and walls of brass, should he but give a nod: all Sicily, at his command alone, shall be RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 21 subjected to him by their labour ; if he should but desire it, as far as the Pillars of Hercules shall be steeped in blood. As the clamour, hushed by the ruler's gravity, his plans ' •' o ^ against Mes- subsided, " I am pleased," said he, " with what I hear; sina. you refresh my spirits by your readiness to cast ofl^ your disgrace. And, as delay has always been hurtful to those who are prepared, we must make haste, so that whatever we design may be sudden. Messina shall be taken by me in the first place, the Griffones shall either ransom themselves, or be sold. If King Tancred do not more speedily satisfy me for my sister'^s dowry and the legacy of King William, which falls to me in right of my father, after the depopulation of his kingdom, he shall be compelled to restore them fourfold. Whatever belongs to the inhabitants shall be a prey for every body to whom it shall fall ; only with my lord the king of the French, who lodges in the city, and with all his followers, shall perfect peace be preserved. Let two thousand bold kniffhts, the choice of the entire army, Literaiiy, It 1 J 'j.!-* X men who and a thousand foot, archers, be made ready witnm two havenottheir . , hearts in their days. Let the law be enforced without remission ; let boots. the footman, who flies full speed, lose his foot, the knight be deprived of his girdle. Let every man, according to military discipline, be disposed in line in exact array, and on the third day, at the sound of the horn, let them follow me. I will head them and show them the way to the city !" The assembly separated with the great- est applause ; the king, having relaxed the sternness of his countenance, was seen returning thanks for their good-will with his wonted affability of expression. 8 25. It wonderfully fell out that not even the king's Delayed by o •' • r\ lY, ^^ embassy. enemy could pretend that his cause was unjust. On the third day on which the army was to have been led forth oct. 4. to battle, very early in the morning, Richard archbishop of Messina, the archbishop of Montreal, the archbishop of Pisa, Margaritus Admiralis, Jordan de Pin, and many other of King Tancred's familiar friends, having taken 22 HICUARD OF DEViZES. with them Philip king of the French, the bishop of Carnot, the duke of Burgundy, the counts of Nevers and Perch, and many followers of the king of France, also, the archbishops of Rouen and Auch, the bishops of Evreux and Bayonne, and all who were supposed to have any influence with the English, came reve- rently to the king of England, that they might cause satisfaction for all his complaints to be given to his content. The king, after long and earnest solicitation, is prevailed on by the entreaty of such honourable men, and commits the matter to be settled by their arbitra- tion. They would consider well the enormity of what he had had to brook, and would provide that the satis- faction should be answerable to the offence. Whatever their general deliberation should have determined to be sufficient, would be satisfactory to him, if only, from that very moment, none of the Griffbnes would lay hands on his men. Those who had come, were even more astonished than rejoiced at this unhoped-for clemency, and giving him at once what he had last propounded, they retired from the king's presence, and were assem- bled at some distance to treat of the rest. Messina be- § 26. The king*s army having on the previous day Richard ; been numbered according to the aforementioned order, was with solemn silence in arms before the camp, await- ing the herald, from the rising of the sun, and the framers of the peace, not so easily coming to a deter- mination, had protracted the day till full the third hour, when behold, suddenly and unexpectedly, there was proclaimed by a voice, too distinctly heard, before the gates, " To arms, to arms, men ! Hugo Brunus is taken and being murdered by the Griffones, all he has is being plundered, and his men are being slaughtered." The cry of the breach of peace confounded those who were treating for the peace, and the king of France broke forth in the following speech : " T take it that God has hated these men, and hardened their hearts that they RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 23 may fall into the hands of the destroyer:'' and having quickly returned, with all who were with him, to the king s paviUon, he found him already girding on his sword, whom he thus briefly addressed: '* I will be a witness before all men, whatever be the consequence, that thou art blameless, if at length thou takest arms against the cursed Griffimes." When he had said this, he departed ; those who had accompanied him followed, and were received into the city. The king of England proceeds in arms ; the terrible standard of the dragon is borne in front unfurled, while behind the king the sound of the trumpet excites the army. The sun shone brightly on the golden shields, and the mountains were resplendent in their glare ; they marched cautiously and orderly, and the affair was managed without show. The Griffbnes, on the contrary, the city gates being closed, stood armed at the battlements of the walls and towers, as yet fearing nothing, and incessantly discharged their darts upon the enemy. The king, acquainted with nothing better than to take cities by storm and batter forts let their quivers be emptied first, and then at length made his first assault by his archers who pre- ceded the army. The sky is hidden by the shower of arrows, a thousand darts pierce through the shields spread abroad on the ramparts, nothing could save the rebels against the force of the darts. The walls are left without guard, because no one could look out of doors, but he would have an arrow in his eye before he could shut it. ..,1.x §27. In the mean time, the king with his troops, and^cap. without repulse, freely and as though with permission, approached the gates of the city, which with the appli- cation of the battering ram he forced in an instant, and having led in his army took every hold in the city, even to Tancred^s palace and the lodgings of the French around their king's quarters, which he spared in respect of the king his lord. The standards of the victors are planted 24 RICHARD OF DEWIZEH, on the towers through the whole circuit of the city, and each of the surrendered fortifications he entrusted to particular captains of his army, and caused his nobles to take up their quarters in the city. He took the sons of all the nobility both of the city and surrounding country as hostages, that they should either be redeemed at the king's price or the remainder of the city should be delivered up to him without conflict, and he should take to himself satisfaction for his demands from their King Tancred. He began to attack the city about the fifth hour of the day, and took it the tenth hour ; and having withdrawn his army, returned victorious to his camp. King Tancred terrified at the words of those who an- nounced to him the issue of the transaction, hastened to make an agreement with him, sending him twenty thousand ounces of gold for his sister's dowry, and other twenty thousand ounces of gold for the legacy of King William and the observance of perpetual peace towards him and his. This small sum is accepted with much ado and scornfully enough, the hostages are given back, and peace is sworn and confirmed by the nobles of both nations. § 28. The king of England, now having little confi- dence in the natives, built a new wooden fort of great strength and height by the walls of Messina, which, to the reproach of the Griffbnes, he called " Mategriffun.''' The king's valour was greatly extolled, and the land kept silence in his presence. Walter, who from a monk and prior of St. Swithin's church at Winchester, had been advanced to be abbot of Westminster, died on the fifth Sept. 27. of the calends of October. Queen Eiea- § 29. Queen Eleanor, a matchless woman, beautiful fn skiiy! and chaste, powerful and modest, meek and eloquent, which is rarely wont to be met with in a woman, who Que\°n of ^^^^ advauced in years enough to have had two husbands H^T *Sfo- ^^^ *^^ ^^^^ crowned kings, still indefatigable for every ISld mJhTrZ "^^^^^taking, whose power was the admiration of her age, RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 25 1/ having taken with her the daughter of the king of the Navarrese, a maid more accomplished than beautiful, followed the king her son, and having overtaken him still abiding in Sicily, she came to Pisa, a city full of every good, and convenient for her reception, there to await the king's pleasure, together with the king of Navarre's am- bassadors and the damsel. Many knew, what I wish that none of us had known. This same queen, in the time of her former husband, went to Jerusalem. Let none speak more thereof; I also know well. Be silent. IN THE YEAR OF THE LORD MCXCI. § 30. The first conference between the earl of Mor- a, d. iioi. tain, the king's brother, and the chancellor, respecting the custody of certain castles and the money out of the exchequer conceded to the earl by his brother, was held at Winchester on Lsetare Hierusalem. 4 March. Robert, prior of St. Swithin's at Winchester, having left his priory and forsaken his profession, cast himself into the sect of the Carthusians at Witham, for grief, (or shall I say for devotion ?) Walter, prior of Bath, with a like fervour or distrac- tion, had before presumed the self-same thing, but once withdrawn, he seemed as yet to think of nothing less than a return, § 31. The king, although he had long ago sworn to r^wjs the king of France that he would accept his sister as a with Phiiip|s consort, whom his father King Henry had provided for off. him, and for a long time had taken care of, because he was suspicious of the custody had of her, contemplated marrying the princess his mother had engaged. And that he might accomplish the desire without difficulty, with which he vehemently burned, he consulted the count of Flanders, a most eloquent man, and one who possessed an invaluable power of speech, by whose mediation the king of France released the king of England from his oath to marry his sister, and quit- r 26 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 27 t^ Richard leave Sicily. March 30. May 5 claimed to him for ever the whole territory of Vaegesin and Gisorz, having received from him ten thousand pounds of silver. Philip and § 32. The king of France, with his army, departing for Jerusalem before the king of England, put to sea the third of the calends of April. The king of England, about to leave Sicily, caused the fort which he had built to be taken down, and stowed the whole of the materials in his ships to take along with him. Every sort of engine for the attack of fortifications, and every kind of arms which the heart of man could invent, he had all ready in his ships. Robert, son of William Fitz Ralph, was consecrated for the bishopric of Worcester by Wil- liam de Longchamp, as yet legate, at Canterbury, on the third of the nones of May. The convent of Canterbury deposed their prior, whom Archbishop Baldwin had set over them, and substituted another in the place of the deposed. § 33. Walter, archbishop of Rouen, because, as is usual with the clergy, he was pusillanimous and timo- rous, having bidden adieu to Jerusalem from afar, re- signed unasked all indignation against Saladin, and gave to the king all the provision he had brought for attack- ing him, and the cross; whilst, forgetting shame, he pretended, with that devotion which diffidence, the most wretched of mothers, brought forth, that pastors of the church should rather preach than fight, and that it is not meet for a bishop to wield other arms than those of virtue. But the king, to whom his money ap- peared more necessary than his personal presence, as if convinced by the overpowering argument, approved the allegations, and having arranged concerning the three years' contribution that he should furnish of a certain number of men and horses, sent him back again into England with his letters to William the Chancel- lor ; this being added at the end of the letters for honour and for all, that the chancellor should use his The arch- hishop of Rouen re- turns into England, counsel in affairs of state. The king, having gained ex- perience from the proceedings of this archbishop, puri- fied his army, not permitting any one to come w4th him, but such as could bear arms, and with a ready mind would use them ; nor did he suffer those who returned to take back with them their money, which they had brought thus far, or their arms. The queen also, his mother, who had been received with all honour, as it was meet, and after affectionate embraces had been led forth with great splendour, he caused to return with the archbishop ; having retained for himself the princess whom he had sought, and entrusted her to the safe custody of his sister, who had now returned to the camp to meet her mother. § 34. John, bishop of Exeter, closed his last day. Savaricus, archdeacon of Northampton, being also one of the many who had followed the king of England out of England to Sicily, was supplied by the king with letters patent, in the presence of the king s mother, to the justiciaries of England, containing the king s assent, and something more than an assent, that he should be promoted to whatever vacant diocese he could be elected to. These honourable acquisitions Savaricus sent to his kinsman the bishop of Bath, into England, but he himself retired to Rome as one who had been best known among the Romans. § 35. Richard king of England, in letters destined jj^h^^^uers for England, taking leave of his whole kingdom, and ^J^^ation giving strict injunction for the chancellor to be honoured Richard. by all, his fleet more to be prized for its quality than itsj./- numbers being in readiness, with a chosen and brave army, with his sister Johanna and the princess he was to marry, with all things which could be necessary for those going to war or going to set out on a long journey, set sail on the fourth of the ides of April. In the fleet, lo aphi. moreover, there were one hundred and fifty-six ships, four and twenty busses, and thirty and nine galleys ; the sum of the vessels two hundred and nineteen. 28 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. Hisbeha- viour. § 36. The archbishop of Rouen came to England to the chancellor, by whom he was received and treated honourably, and much better than the king had com- manded. Others also followed with many mandates, in all of which the conclusion was, that the chancellor should be obeyed by all. To his brother John espe- cially, he sent word by every messenger, that he should adhere to the chancellor, that he should be a support to him against all men, and that he should not violate the oath he had given him. The king of En^and sent orders to the chancellor, and to the convent of Canterbury, and to the bishops of the province, that they should canoni- cally and jointly provide for the metropolitan see, because, Baldwin being dead, it had been bereft of its prelate ; for the abbacy, however, of Westminster, now vacant, it is permitted to the chancellor alone to ordain as he pleases. There happened an eclipse of the sun about the third hour of the day : those who were ignorant of the causes of things were astonished, that in the mid- dle of the day, no clouds obstructing the sun, the sun's rays should give a much feebler light than usual ; but those whom the motion of the universe occupies, say that the making deficiencies of the sun and moon does not signify anything. dl^^Ta^'^nt § 37. John, the king's brother, who had long kept ^hZlliior" ^^s ears open for it, when he knew for certain that his -"-^Eari brother had turned his back on England, presently perambulated the kingdom in a more popular manner, nor did he forbid his followers calling him the king s heir. And as the earth is dreary in the sun's absence, so was the face of the kingdom altered at the king's departure. The nobles are all stirred up in arms, the castles are closed, the cities are fortified, entrenchments are thrown up. The archbishop of Rouen, not foresee- ing more of the future than the fuel of error which was praised, knew well how so to give contentment to the chancellor, that at the same time he might not displease and John RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 29 his rivals. Writs are privately despatched to the heads of the clergy and of the people, and the minds of every body are excited against the chancellor. The knights of parliament willingly, though secretly, consented, but the clergy, more fearful by nature, dared not swear obedi- ence to either master. The chancellor, perceiving these things, dissembled, disdaining to know that any one would presume any how to attempt anything against him. § 38. At length the pot is uncovered ; it is an- The^chancei- nounced to him, that Gerrard de Camville, a factious t^hecajtie of man and reckless of allegiance, had done homage to Earl John, the king's brother, for the castle of Lincoln, the custody whereof is known to belong to the inherit- ance of Nicholaa, the wife of the same Gerrard, but under the king. The deed is considered to infringe upon the crown, and he resolves to go and revenge its commission. So having quickly collected a numerous army, he came into those parts, and having first made an attack against Wigmore, he compelled Roger de Mortimer, impeached for a conspiracy made against the king, with the Welch, to surrender the castles, and abjure England for three years. As he departed, he was blamed by his associates for want of courage, because, while supported by the numerous soldiery of the castles, and abounding in advantages, he had given way, with- out a blow, at the bare threats of the priest. Reproof was too late after the error ; Roger leaves the kingdom, and the chancellor gives orders to besiege Lincoln. Ger- rard was with the earl ; and his wife Nicholaa, proposing to herself nothing effeminate, defended the castle like a man. The chancellor was wholly busied about Lincoln, whilst Earl John occupied the castle of Nottingham and that of Tickhill, both very strong, the warden being compelled to the surrender by fear alone. He pro- ceeded, moreover, to send word to the chancellor that he must raise the siege, or otherwise he would avenge the cause of his vassal. That it was not proper to take 30 IlICIIARD OF DKVIZES. RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 31 from the loyal men of the kingdom, well known and free, their charges, and commit them to strangers and men unknown. That it was a mark of his folly that he had entrusted the king^s castles to such, because they would expose them to adventurers. That if it should go with every barbarian with that facility, that even the castles should be ready at all times for their reception, that he would no longer bear in silence the destruction of his brother's kingdom and affairs. the"arch°^ § 39. The chancellor, incredibly troubled at these R^uen.""^ threats, having summoned before him the peers and chiefs of the army, begins, " Never trust me if this man seeks not to subjugate the kingdom to himself; what he presumes is exorbitant, even if he had a right to wear the crown by annual turns with his brother, for Eteocles has not yet completed a full year in his govemment.*" He uttered many words of anguish after this man- ner; and then again having taken heart, as he was greater in moral courage than in physical, conceiving great things in his mind, he sent the archbishop of Rouen to the earl, demanding in an imperative man- ner that he should deliver up the castles, and that he should answer before the court of King*s Bench for the breach of his oath to his brother. The archbishop, skil- ful in working with either hand, praised the constancy of the chancellor; and having proceeded to the earl, after the delivery of the mandates, he whispered in his ear, that whatever others might say, he should dare something great, worthy of Gyara and the dungeon, if he desired to be anything. In public, however, he ad- vised that the earl and the chancellor should agree to an interview, and that a reference to arbitration should end their disagreement. ^"rel"d u'Jom § ^^' "^^^^ ^^^^' greatly exasperated at the impropriety of the mandates, was so altered in his whole body that a man would hardly have known him. Rancour made deep furrows in his forehead, his flaming eyes glistened, paleness discoloured the rosy complexion of his face, and I know what would have become of the chancellor, if in that hour of fury he had fallen as an apple into his hands while frantically raging. His indignation in- creased so much in his stifled breast, that it could not be kept from bui-sting out at least in part. " This son,*" said he, " of perdition, the worst of the evil ones, who first borrowed from the pleasantry of the French, and introduced among the English, the preposterous prac- tice of kneeling, would not harass me, as you perceive, if I had not refused to learn the new craft offered to me !" He would fain have said more, whether true or false, but recalling his presence of mind, and repressing his rage, " If 1 have spoken amiss," said he, " O arch- bishop, I ask pardon." After these frivolous expres- sions, they applied themselves to the weighty matters. They consulted about the demands of the chancellor; and the counsel of the archbishop, that there should be a meeting of them both, was agreed to, about the middle of the day. The day was fixed for the fifth of the calends 28 Juiy. of August ; the place without Winchester. The chan- cellor allowed what they had settled to stand, and, having broken up the siege, returned to London. § 41. The earl, however, fearing his craftiness, brought Preparatory thither four thousand Welsh, that, if the chancellor ments. should endeavoiu* to take him during the truce, they, being placed in ambush close beside the conference, might thwart his endeavours by a sally. Moreover, he commanded that it should be summoned, and required that every one of his men and others his adherents should be prepared to go to battle, should attend him at the place and on the day of the engagement, so that as the interview between himself and the lord of the whole land had been undertaken, at least he might escape alive, if he, who was more than a king, though less in his eyes, should transgress against the law, or should not consent to an arrangement. The chancellor, however, on the 32 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. other hand, commanded that one third of the soldiery with all the arms of all England should proceed to Win- chester by the day appointed ; moreover, at the expense of the king's revenue he also hired some Welsh, that if it should come to a contest with the earl, he might • have an equal array, and javelins threatening javelins. Themeetingr. § 42. They camo to the interview as was before agreed on, and it happened to terminate better than was feared. The agreement, moreover, made between the earl and the chancellor was thus and in this way pro- vided. First of all were named the three bishops of Winchester, London, and Bath, in whose fidelity each party considered himself secure. The bishops chose for the chancellor's part the three earls of Warren, of Arundel, of Clare, and certain other eight by name. For the earl's part, Stephen Ridel the earl's chancellor, William de Venneval, Reginald de Wasseville, and cer- tain other eight by name. These all, some beholding some touching the holy Gospels, swore that they would provide satisfaction between the earl and the chancellor concerning their quarrels and questions, to the honour of both parties and the peace of the kingdom. And if hereafter any disagreement should happen between them, they would faithfully end it. The earl also and the chancellor swore that they would consent to whatever the aforesaid jury should settle ; and this was the pro- vision. Girard de Camville, being received into the chancellor's favour, the custody of the castle of Lincoln was reserved to him in peace and safety ; the earl gave up the castles which he had taken, and the chancellor having received them, gave them over to the king's faithful and liege men, namely, to William de Wenn, the castle of Nottingham, and to Reginald de Wasseville the castle of TickhiU ; and each of them gave an hostage to the chancellor, that they would keep those castles in the safe peace and fidelity of their lord the king, if he should return alive. If, however, the king should die RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 33 before his return, the aforesaid castles should be delivered up to the earl, and the chancellor should restore the hos- tages. The constables of the castles^ of the earl's honours should be changed by the chancellor, if the earl should show reason for their being changed. The chancellor, if the king should die, should not seek the disherison of the earl ; but should promote him to the kingdom with all his power. Concluded solemnly at Winchester, on the seventh of the kalends of May. 25 April. 8 43. The chancellor, by wonderful importunity and AflFairsof «' '' i» 1 1 J Westmin- earnestness, persuaded first a part ot the monks, and ster. afterwards the whole congregation of Westminster, to permit his brother, a monk of Cadomo, to profess a cohabitation in Westminster, and to be elected by all for their abbot for his profession and cohabitation on a day appointed; and that this election should not be broken, security was taken by a bond, with the church's seal affixed as a testimony. 8 44. Geoffrey, a brother of King Richard and Earl Geoffrey, o J^ 111 archbishop John, but not by their mother, who had been conse- of York, pre- •' , 1 1 • 1 pares to crated archbishop of York at Tours, by the archbishop j^^^Eng- of Tours, by the pope's command, continually solicited by message John the king's brother and his own, that at the least, it might be permitted him to return to England ; and having obtained his consent, he prepared to return. The intercourse of the brothers did not escape the chancellor's knowledge, who providing lest their natural genuine perverseness should increase, com- manded the keepers of the coasts, that wherever that archbishop, who had abjured England for the three years of the king's travels, should disembark within the bounds of the kingdom, he should not be permitted to proceed, but by the will of the jury, to whose award the earl and the chancellor had taken oath to stand con- cerning every thing that should happen. §45. A certain Robert, prior of Hereford, a monk Death of Robert, ab- who did not think very meanly of himself, and gladly ^J^^^^^"- D 34 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. forced himself into other people's business that he might intermix his own, had gone into Sicily to the king on the chancellor's messages ; where after the rest he did not forget his own interests ; and having by some means or other worried every body, succeeded in obtaining the abbacy of Muchelney to be granted to him and con- firmed by the king. Into possession of which, by the chancellor's means, he entered, against the will of the convent, neither canonically, nor with a benediction; and presently on the first day, at the first dinner, by greedily partaking of fresh eels without wine, and more than was proper, he fell into a languor, which the food undigested and lying heavily on an inflamed stomach, brought on. And lest the languor should be ascribed to his gluttony, he caused the monks of that place to be slandered of having given him poison, archwtho ^ ^^* ^^^^^^7' archbishop of York, presuming upon sSb' the ^^® consent of his brother Earl John, his shipping being chancellor, ready, came to Dover ; and presently having landed, first sought a church for prayer. There is there a priory of monks of the profession of Canterbury, whose oratory he entered with his clerks to hear mass, and his house- hold was intent about unlading the ships. No sooner had the whole of his goods been landed, than suddenly the constable of the castle caused whatever he thought was the archbishop's to be brought into the town, un- derstanding more in the command of his lord the chan- cellor than he had commanded. Certain also of the soldiers, armed under their tunics, and gii-t with swords, came into the monastery, that they might apprehend the pontiff; whom when he saw, their intention being foreknown, he took a cross in his hands, and first addressing them and extending his hands towards his followers, he says, *' I am the archbishop ; if ye seek me, let these go their way." And the soldiers reply, " Whether you be an archbishop or not, it is nothing to us ; one thing we know, that you are Geoffrey, the RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 35 son of King Henry, whom he begot on some strange bed, who before the king, whose brother you make yourself, have forsworn England for three years ; if you * are not come into the kingdom as a traitor to the king- dom ; if you have brought letters of absolution, either say, or take the reproach.*" Then said the archbishop, " I am not a traitor, neither will I show you any let- ters." They then laid their hands on him there before the very altar, and violently dragged him out of the church against his will, and resisting, but not with force ; who immediately being set without the threshold, excommunicated by name those who had laid hands on him, both present and whilst they were still holding him; nor did he receive the horse that they offered him that he might ride with them to the castle, because it was the property of the excommunicated. And so, outraging humanity, they dragged him on foot by the hands, and carrying the cross, all through the mud of the streets to the castle. After this they desired of their own good will to deal humanely with their captive, bringing him some of the best provisions which they had prepared for themselves ; but he, being firmly resolved, by what he had now suffered, rejected their victuals as if it were an offering to idols, and refused to live on any thing but his own. The report spread over the kingdom more rapidly than the wind, those who had followed their lord at a distance came after, relating and complaining to all that the archbishop, the king's brother, thus landed, had been so treated and detained in prison. § 47. The archbishop was already three days in cus- J^^f^^^^*^ tody, and the chancellor, as soon as the case was made ""^^^^^ known to him, restored to him all his goods, and set him at liberty to depart whithersoever he should desire. He wrote, moreover, to Earl John, and to all the bishops, asserting, with an oath, that the aforesaid man had suf- fered the above-written injuries without his knowledge,. The excuse profited little, because the occasion, which d2 36 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. had been long sought and which spontaneously offered itself against him, was most eagerly and tenaciously laid • hold of. The authors of this daring act, who laid hands on the archbishop, as well as those who con- sented thereto, were all specially excommunicated in every church of the whole kingdom, that at least the chancellor, who was hateful to everybody, might be involved in the general malediction. s^u*™s\ § ^^- ^^^^ *^^^"' gnashing his teeth with anger meeting. agamst the chancellor, whom he hated, brought a weighty complaint before all the bishops and lords of the kingdom, of the infringement of the convention by the adverse party, by the arrest of his brother, to his own dishonour. The jurors are summoned and are sworn to stand by their phghted promise, and to bring it to pass as quickly as possible, that the perjurer and breaker of his faith should repair what he had done amiss by giving ample satisfaction. The affair, hitherto confined to trifles, now bears a serious aspect ; the chan- cellor is summoned by the powerful authority of all his and the earl's mediators, to meet him and answer to the earFs accusations, and to submit to the law, the place at Lodbridge, the day the third of the nones of 5 October. Octobcr. iJ^for coSie. § ^^- ^^^ ^^^^' ^^^^ *h^ greatest part of the nobility to London, of the kmgdom all favouring him, had awaited the chan- cellor two days at the place of meeting, and on the third, m the morning, he sent on certain of his followers to London, still waiting at the place of meeting in case he who was expected should either dare or deign to come. The chancellor, dreading in himself the earl, and being suspicious of the judges, delayed to come to the place for two days ; on the third, (because as every one feels conscious in his mind, so does he conceive in his breast both hope and fear for his deeds,) half-way between hope and fear, he attempted to go to the meet- ing. And behold ! Henry Biset, a faithful man of his. RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 37 who had seen the above-mentioned party of the earFs friends passing on, putting frequently the spur to his horse, comes to meet the chancellor, and tells him that the earl, before daylight, had gone in arms to take Lon- don; and who was there, on that day, that did not take every thing as gospel, which that honourable man told them? but yet he was not guilty of falsehood, because he thought that what he had said was true. The chancellor, deceived, as all men are liable to be, immediately caused all the force that was with him to arm ; and thinking that he was following close upon the earl, came before him to the city. The citizens being asked by him,' for the earl was not yet come, that they would close the gates against him when he should come, refused, calling him a disturber of the land, and a traitor. For the archbishop of York, con- scious of what would happen, whilst he was tarrying there some days, that he might see the end of the mat- ter, by continual complaints and entreaties had excited them all against him ; and then,- for the first time, per- ceiving himself betrayed, he betook himself to the Tower, and the Londoners set a watch, both by land and water, that he might not escape. The earl, having knowledge of his flight, following him up with his forces, was re- ceived by the joyful citizens with lanterns and torches, for he came to town by night ; and there was nothing wanting in the salutations of the flattering people, save that barbarous Chaire Basileus ! which is, " Hail, dear lord !" §50. On the next day, the earl and all the nobles of ^ "ifeiing in •' ' St. Paul's the land assembled in St. PauFs church, and first of all <=*^'»'^<='^- was heard the archbishop of York's complaint ; after that, whosoever had aught against him was admitted. The accusers of the absent had an attentive and diligent hearing, and especially Hugh, bishop of Coventry, so prolix in words, who the day before had been his most familiar friend, who, as the worst pest is a familiar 38 KICHARD OF DEVIZES. Tlie result communi- enemy, having harangued more bitterly and perversely than all the rest, against his friend, did not desist until it was said by all, " We will not have this man to reign over us." So the whole assembly, without any delay, elected Earl John, the king's brother, chief justiciary of the whole kingdom, and ordaining that all the castles should be delivered to the custody of such as he should choose, they left only three of the weakest, and lying at a great distance from each other, to the now merely nominal chancellor. The chief justice after the earl, the justices itinerant, the barons of the exchequer, the con- stables of castles, all new, are appointed afresh. Amongst others then gainers, both the bishop of Winchester re- ceived the custodies which the chancellor had taken from him, without diminution, and the lord bishop of Durham received the county of Northumberland. § 51 . That unlucky day was declining towards evening, tated to the when four bishops and as many earls, sent on the part of chancellor. *■ >i ^ i the assembly to the chancellor, explained to him, to the letter, the acts of the whole day. He was horror-struck at such unexpected presumption and arrogance, and, his vigour of mind failing, he fell to the earth so exhausted, that he foamed at the mouth. Cold water being sprinkled on his face, he revived, and having risen on JJc"tts^Siiam ^^® ^'^^^' ^^ addressed the messengers with a stern coun- perare saiu- tcuauce, sayiug, " Thcrc is one help for the vanquished, to hope for no help. You have conquered and you have bound incautiously. If the Lord God shall grant me to see my lord the king with my two eyes, be sure this day has shone inauspiciously for you. As much as in you lay, you have now delivered to the earl, whatever was the king s in the kingdom. Say to him, Priam still lives. You, who forgetful of your still surviving king, have elected to yourselves another to be lord, tell to that your lord, that all will turn out otherwise than he sup- poses. I will not give up the castles, I will not resign the seal." The messengers, having returned from him. tem RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 39 related to the earl what they had received, who ordered the Tower to be more closely besieged. § 52. The chancellor was sleepless the greater part He resolves « .1 • 1 J /I 1 11 1 . .1 *o surrender. ot the night (because he who does not set his mmd on honest studies and pursuits, will toss about wakeful through hate or love),; and at the same time his people disturbed him more than his conscience, falling prostrate at his feet, and entreating with tears that he would yield to necessity, and not stretch forth his arms against the torrent. He, though harder than iron, is softened by the piteous counsel of those who were weeping round him ; again and again having fainted with grief, at last, he with much ado assented that that should be done, which, being entirely destitute of aid, he was compelled to do. One of his brothers, and three, not ignoble, of his adherents, being permitted, not commissioned, an- nounced to the earl at that time of night, that the chan- cellor, with what readiness it does not matter, was pre- pared to do and suffer whatever had been determined. He should avoid delay, because it has always been inju- rious for those who are prepared to defer. It should be done the next day, lest the wind should so veer, that it might be deferred for a year. These return to the Tower, and before day, the earl made known to his adherents that these things had passed. § 53. Meanwhile, the rising dawn left the ocean, and a meeting the sun having now appeared, the earl, with his whole earrand the troop, withdrew to the open field, which is without Lon- ^ ^^^ °'^* don towards the east ; the chancellor went thither also, but less early than his adversaries. The nobles took the centre, around whom was next a circle of citizens, and beyond an attentive populace, estimated at ten thousand men. The bishop of Coventry first attacked the chan- cellor, rehearsing the several accusations of the preced- ing day, and ever adding something of his own. " It is not,'' said he, " either fit or bearable that such gross incapacity of one, should so often cause so many noble 40 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. and honourable men, and from such remote parts, to assemble for nothing. And since it is better to be trou- bled once for all, than always, I will conclude all in few words. It does not please, because it is not convenient, that you should any longer bear rule in the kingdom. You will be content with your bishopric, and the three castles with which we have indulged you, and the shelter of a great name. You will in the next place give hostages for giving up all the other castles, and for not seeking increased power or making tumults, and after- wards you will be able to depart freely whithersoever you may desire." Many spoke much in favour of this, none against ; the lord of Winchester, although he was more eloquent than most of them, alone observed continued silence. At length the chancellor, scarcely permitted Semper ego to spcak, exclaimcd, •' Am I always to be a hearer only ? JumS^^Nunl ^ud sliall I ncvcr answer? Before all things, know ye SormV^" each and every one, that I feel myself guilty of nothing that I should fear the mouth of any of you. I solemnly declare that the archbishop of York was taken, without either my knowledge or my will ; that I will prove in the civil courts if you will, or in the ecclesiastical. Respecting the deficiencies of the king, if I have done anything amiss in that matter, Geoffrey Fitz-Peter, Wil- liam Briwere, and Hugh Bardolf, whom I received from the king as councillors, would, if it were permitted them to speak, give satisfaction for me. Why and in what I have spent the king's treasure, I am ready to give account to the utmost farthing. I do not refuse to give hostages for delivering up the castles, though in this I ought rather to fear the king; yet as I must, I must. The name which you are not able to take away, and I am still to bear, I do not set light by. In short, I give you all to know, that I depose myself from no admini- stration given me by the king. You, being many, have besieged me alone ; you are stronger than I, and I, the king's chancellor and justiciary of the kingdom, am con- RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 41 demned against all form of law ; it is through necessity I yield to the stronger.'' The sun declining to the west, put an end to the allegations of the parties ; the two brothers of the chancellor that was, and a certain third person, his chamberlain, who had also been his secretary, were received in hostage. The assembly is dissolved, the keys of the Tower of London being given up on the sixth of the ides of October. The chancellor started oct. lo. for Dover, one, to wit, of the three castles of which mention was made ; and the earl delivered, to those he chose and whom he trusted most, all the fortresses of the land which had been given up to him. § 54. Messengers are immediately despatched to the The chancd- Land of Promise, to the king himself, both by the con- ings. demned and the condemners, each by his own party, suffi- ciently instructed to accuse or excuse. The chancellor, being uncomfortable here under the appellation of his lost authority, and the recollection of his present state, whilst he endeavoured by all means to elude the prohi- bition of his going abroad, got scoffed, not uniformly, nor once only. I will not recount how he was taken and detained, both in the habit of a monk and in that of a woman, because it is enough and more than enough to recollect what inestimable property and immense trea- sures the Flemish stripped him of, when at length he arrived in Flanders. His passage over being known, whatever revenue he had possessed in England was con- fiscated. A most dreadful contention is carried on be- tween the mighty. The chancellor suspends his diocese which had been taken from him, and he denounces his anathema upon all those who trespassed against him. Nor was the archbishop of Rouen more remiss in the same way, for in revenge for his presumptuous excom- munication of the exchequer barons, he commanded it to be announced throughout Normandy that William de Longchamp should be held as excommunicated. He was, however, unwilling to seem to fear the malediction, uttered against the invaders of the aforesaid bishopric. 42 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. nor did he believe that the sentence of a fugitive prelate could find its way before his Majesty's throne. So the face of the church of Ely was disfigured, they ceased throughout the diocese from every work of the Lord, the bodies of the dead lay unburied by all the ways. In Normandy, the like being returned, none under the archbishop's authority communicated with the chancel- lor ; on his entry every church was suspended, and on his departure all the bells were rung, and the altars where he officiated cast down. The papal & 55. Two Icffates despatched into France by the legates sus- o o i J pend Nor- Popo, at the instigation, though secret, as is reported, of the king of the French, came to Gisorz to visit Normandy, which they understood was a chief part of the kingdom of the French ; but both the constable of the castle and the seneschal of Normandy would not admit them, ex- cusing themselves with this shadow of a reason, that the visitation of any province should not be made unless with the approbation or in the presence of the lord of the land ; all the kings of the English, and particularly Richard, being especially indulged with this privilege by the holy see. No allegation, whether real or probable, availed with the legates; their almost divine power rose and swelled with rage, though against those who heeded them not : the contemned authority of Roman majesty is exer- cised ; they lay aside high flown sentences and long words. They threaten their adversaries with much bit- terness ; but, however, as they had not to plead with boys, the castle gates being shut against them, they stood without the doors. But their solace was not want- ing, though they were repulsed. They reached with their power, where they could not approach in person. They excommunicated by name the constable of Gisorz and the seneschal of Normandy, there present, and suspended the whole of Normandy from every adminis- tration of the rites of the church. It was necessary to yield to their power ; the church was silent immediately, and so remained the space of three weeks, until, the RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 43 Pope being supplicated, both the sentence against those named was remitted, and the suspension given out against Normandy. The book of liberty was restored to Nor- mandy, and the voice of gladness, and the legates were prohibited to set foot therein. 8 56. The Westminster monks, who before those days Mona tic . - I J affairs. had so greatly excelled in magnanimity, that they would not stain their deeds for death itself, as soon as they saw a new era, changed also with the time, putting behind their backs whatever they had covenanted with the chancellor for his brother ; with the connivance of the earl, they elected the prior of their house to be abbot, who also received immediately the benediction and staff from the bishop of London. The chancellor's brother, who by agreement should have been elected abbot, seeing the convent break their engagement, troubled thereat, departed with his half-modesty, carrying off with him, however, the bond of security, having made an appeal prior to the second election before legitimate witnesses, that nothing should be done against his stipulated promotion. The monks of Muchelney, after the example of those of Westminster, though not altogether in a similar way, expelled their principal, I do not know whether abbot or abbot elect, whom they had been forced to accept, casting forth the straw of his bed after him, and thrust him with much insult out of their island to the four winds of Heaven. § 57. The archbishop of Rouen being constituted by EiecUon of the earl justiciary of the kingdom, and supreme over ^^^p «^f^ affairs, having convoked, at Canterbury, the clergy and people, as the king himself had enjoined him, directed them to proceed to the election of an archbishop. The bishops of London and Winchester, however, were not present, being detained at London by the king's busi- ness, and the question being broached among the bishops who had assembled, which of them should be esteemed 44 RlCHAKl) OF DEVIZES. His death. Dec. 26. the greater, whose the election ought to be, as the two aforesaid of chief dignity were absent, the prior of Can- terbury solving the point of difficulty, made all equal in choosing a pontiff, and proceeding forth in public with his monks, in the face of the whole church, elected, as archbishop, Reginald, bishop of Bath, from the midst of the clergy. § 58. Reginald, elect of Canterbury, who would have proceeded to Rome for his pall, had the Fates permitted, having completed the solemnities which are usually cele- brated for the elect at Canterbury, came to set things in order in the diocese of Bath, which he greatly loved, and by which he was more beloved. It is reported also, that he had obtained, as he desired, the assent of the prior and convent for electing and substituting in his place, Savaricus, archdeacon of Northampton, and had received the security. Returning from thence, he fell sick by the way, and was laid up very ill at his manor of Dokemeresfeld ; and seeing nothing more likely to happen to him than death, he took the habit of a monk at the hands of his prior Walter, then tarrying with him, and receiving it, spoke these words, " God willed not that I should be archbishop, and I will not ; God willed that I should be a monk, and I will !" Moreover, being in the last extremities, he took the king's letters to the justices, for conceding to Savaricus whatever diocese he should be elected to, and gave them to the prior of Bath, that by the authority of this instrument he might the sooner be promoted. Then having accomplished all things which relate to faith and penitence devoutly and with a sane mind, he fell asleep in the Lord on the seventh of the calends of January. His And epitaph. EPITAPH. Dum Reginaldus erat bene seque suosque regebat ; Nemo plus quaerat ; quicquid docuit faciebat. Sancti Swithuni nisi pratum prseripuisset RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 45 Hunc de communi mors tam cito non rapuisset. Sed, quia poenituit, minuit mors passa reatum ; Fecit quod potuit, se dedidit ad monachatum. Whilst Reginald lived, he well governed both himself and his The transia- men. Let no one ask more ; whatsoever he taught, he practised. If he had not grasped at Saint Swithin's pasture, death would not have snatched him so soon from the public. But, because he was penitent, a premature death diminished his supposed guilt ; he did what he could, he dedicated himself to the monastic life. Walter, prior of Bath, and his convent without the clergy, elected to themselves for their future bishop Savaricus, archdeacon of Northampton, who was absent, and as yet ignorant of the decease of his fellow pontiff, and although the clergy resisted, they carried it out. § 59. The fleet of Richard, king of the English, put Disposition out to sea, and proceeded in this order. In the fore- leeu front went three ships only, in one of which was the queen of Sicily and the young damsel of Navarre, probably still a virgin ; in the other two, a certain part of the king's treasure and arms ; in each of the three, marines and provisions. In the second line there were, what with ships and busses and men of war, thirteen ; in the third, fourteen ; in the fourth, twenty ; in the fifth, thirty ; in the sixth, forty ; in the seventh, sixty ; in the last, the king himself followed with his galleys. There was between the ships, and between their lines, a certain space left by the sailors at such interval, that from one line to another the sound of the trumpet from one ship to another, the human voice, could be heard. This also was admirable, that the king was no i/ less cheerful and healthy, strong and mighty, light and gay, at sea, than he was wont to be by land. I conclude, therefore, that there was not one man more powerful than he in the world, either by land or sea. 46 RICHARD OF DEVIZE3. Wrecked and § 60. Now, OS the sliips Were proceeding in the afore- plunderedoff ^ i i • Cyprus. said manner and order, some bemg before others, two of the three first, driven by the violence of the winds, were broken on the rocks near the port of Cyprus ; the third, which was EngHsh, more speedy than they, having turned back into the deep, escaped the peril. Almost all the men of both ships got away alive to land, many of whom the hostile Cypriotes slew, some they took captive, some, taking refuge in a certain church, were besieged. Whatever also in the ships was cast up by the sea, fell a prey to the Cypriotes. The prince also of that island coming up, received for his share the gold and the arms ; and he caused the shore to be guarded by all the armed force he could summon together, that he might not permit the fleet which followed to approach, lest the king should take again what had been thus stolen from him. Above the port, was a strong city, and upon a natural rock, a high and fortified castle. The whole of that nation was warlike, and accustomed to live by theft. They placed beams and planks at the entrance of the port, across the passage, the gates • and entrances ; and the whole land, with one mind, prepared themselves for a conflict against the English. God so willed, that the cursed people should receive the reward of their evil deeds by the hands of one who would not spare. The third English ship, in which were the women, having cast out its anchors, rode out at sea, and watched all things from opposite, to report the misfor- tune to the king, lest haply, being ignorant of the loss and disgrace, he should pass the place unrevenged. The next line of the king's ships came up after the other, and they all stopped at the first. A full report reached the king, who, sending heralds to the lord of the island, and obtaining no satisfaction, commanded his entire army to arm, from the first even to the last, and to get out of the great ships into the galleys and boats, and RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 47 follow him to the shore. What he commanded, was im- mediately performed ; they came in arms to the port. The king being armed, leaped first from his galley, and gave the first blow in the war ; but before he was able to strike a second, he had three thousand of his followers with him striking away by his side. All the timber that had been placed as a barricade in the port was cast down instantly, and the brave fellows went up into the city, as ferocious as lionesses are wont to be when robbed of their young. The fight was carried on man- fully against them, numbers fell down wounded on both sides, and the swords of both parties were made drunk with blood. The Cypriotes are vanquished, the city is taken, with the castle besides; whatever the victors choose is ransacked, and the lord of the island is him- self taken and brought to the king. He, being taken, J^'j^gJ^'^'"^- supplicates and obtains pardon ; he offers homage to the king, and it is received; and he swears, though un- asked, that henceforth he will hold the island of him as his liege lord, and will open all the castles of the land to him, make satisfaction for the damage already done, and further bring presents of his own. On being dis- missed after the oath, he is commanded to fulfil the conditions in the morning. § 61 . That night the king remained peaceably in the Treachery, castle ; and his newly sworn vassal flying, retired to another castle, and caused the whole of the men of that land, who were able to bear arms, to be summoned to repair to him, and so they did. The king of Jerusalem, however, that same night, landed in Cyprus, that he might assist the king and salute him, whose arrival he had desired above that of any other in the whole world. On the morrow, the lord of Cyprus was sought for and found to have fled. The king, seeing that he was abused, and having been informed where he was, directed the king of Jerusalem to follow the traitor by land with the half of the army, while he conducted the other part I -'I 1 1 MMftmHttiM^ll^ tm 48 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. by water, intending to be in the way, that he might not escape by sea. The divisions reassembled aroimd the city in which he had taken refuge, and he, having sallied out against the king, fought with the English, and the battle was carried on sharply by both sides. The Eng- lish would that day have been beaten, had they not fought under the command of King Richard. They at length obtain a dear-bought victory, the Cypriote flies, and the castle is taken. The kings pursue him as be- fore, the one by land, the other by water, and he is besieged in the third castle. Its walls are cast down by engines hurling huge stones ; he, being overcome, pro- mises to surrender, if only he might not be put in iron and punish, fctters. The king consents to the prayers of the sup- "*"'' plicant, and caused silver shackles to be made for him. The prince of the pirates being thus taken, the king traversed the whole island, and took all its castles, and placed his constables in each, and constituted justiciaries and sheriffs ; and the whole land was subjected to him in everything just like England. The gold, and the silk, and the jewels from the treasures that were broken open he retained for himself ; the silver and victuals he gave to the army. To the king of Jerusalem also he made a handsome present out of his booty. Richard mar. And bccausc Lcut had already passed, and the lawful garia^"'"" time of contract was come, he caused Berengaria, daughter of the king of Navarre, whom his mother had brought to him in Lent, to be affianced to him in the island. Captures a § 62. After thcsc things, having taken again to the Saracen ship, ^^.^^^ ^hilst Sailing prospcrously towards Acre, he falls in with a merchant ship of immense dimensions, destined by Saladin to the besieged, laden with provisions and full of armed soldiers. A wonderful ship, a ship than which, with the exception of Noah's ark, we do not read of any having been greater. The intrepid king here rejoices, because every where he meets with a fit object — -----•'■-^ RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 49 for valour ; he, first of his warrioi-s, having summoned to his, the galleys of his followers, commences the naval action with the Turks. The ship was fortified with towers and bulwarks, and the desperate fought furiously, because "the only hope for the conquered is to have nothing to hope for." The assault was dreadful and the defence stout ; but what is there so hard, that the sturdy man who stoutly perseveres shall not subdue ? The fol- lowers of Mahomet are vanquished ; that ship the queen Mocomicoias. of ships is shattered and sunk, as lead in the mighty waters, and the whole property perished with its pos- sessors. The king proceeding thence came to the siege of and arrives at y Acre, and was welcomed by the besiegers with as great joy, as if it had been Christ that had come again on earth to restore the kingdom of Israel. The king of the French had arrived at Acre first, and was very highly esteemed by the natives ; but on Richard's arrival, he became obscured and without consideration, just as the moon is wont to relinquish her lustre at the rising of the sun. § 63. Henry, count of Champagne, whose whole store that he had brought both of provision and money was to' Henry! *'^ now wasted, comes to his king. He asks relief, to champagne. whom his king and lord caused to be offered a hundred thousand of Paris money, if, in that case, he would be ready to pledge to him Champagne. To that the count replied, " I have done what I could and what I ought, now I shall do what I am compelled by necessity; I desired to fight for my king, but he would not accept of me, unless for my own ; I will go to him who will accept me : who is more ready to give than to receive." The king of the English, Richard, gave to Henry, count of Champagne, when he came to him, four thousand bushels of wheat, four thousand bacons, and four thousand pounds of silver. So the whole army of strangers out of every nation under heaven bearing the Christian 50 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. name, who had already assembled to the siege long be- fore the coming of the kings, at the report of so great a largess, took King Richard to be their general and lord ; the Franks only who had followed their lord remained with their poor king of the French. His exploits. § 64. The king of the English, unused to delay, on the third day of his arrival at the siege, caused his wooden fortress, which he had called " Mate Grifun" when it was made in Sicily, to be built and set up, and before the dawn of the fourth day the machine stood erect by the walls of Acre, and from its height looked do\vn upon the city lying beneath it ; and there were thereon by sunrise archers casting missiles without in- termission on the Turks and Thracians. Engines also for casting stones, placed in convenient positions, bat- tered the walls with frequent volleys. More important than these, sappers making themselves a way beneath the ground, undermined the foundations of the walls; while soldiers bearing shields, having planted ladders, sought an entrance over the ramparts. The king him- self was running up and down through the ranks, direct- ing some, reproving some, and urging others, and thus was he every where present with every one of them, so that whatever they all did, ought properly to be ascribed to him. The king of the French also himself did not lightly assail them, who made as bold an assault as he could on the tower of the city which is called Cursed. § 65. The renowned Carracois and Mestocus, after Saladin the most powerful princes of the heathen, had at that time the charge of the besieged city, who after a contest of many days, promised by their interpreters the surrender of tl^e city, and a ransom for their heads ; but the king of the English desired to subdue their obstinacy by force ; and wished that the vanquished should pay their heads for the ransom of their bodies, but, by the mediation of the king of the French, their RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 51 life and indemnity of limbs only was accorded them, if, after surrender of the city and yielding of every thing they possessed, the Holy Cross should be given up. § 66. All the heathen warriors in Acre were chosen Acre taken. men, and were in number nine thousand. Many of whom, swallowing many gold coins, made a purse of their stomachs, because they foresaw that whatever they had of any value would be turned against them, even against themselves, if they should again oppose the cross, and would only fall a prey to the victors. So all of them come out before the kings entirely disarmed, and out- side the city without money are given into custody ; and the kings, with triumphal banners having entered the city, divided the whole with all its stores into two parts between themselves and their soldiers ; the pontiff's seat alone its bishop received by their united gift. The cap- tives, moreover, being divided, Mestocus fell by lot to the portion of the king of the English, and Carracois, as a drop of cold water, fell into the burning mouth of the thirsty Philip, king of the French. § 67. The duke of Austria, who was also one of the Richard of. ancient besiegers of Acre, followed the king of the d?ke of^ English as a participator in the possession of his por- ^ "*' tion, and because, as his standard was borne before him, he was thought to take to himself a part of the triumph ; if not by command, at least with the consent, of the offended king, the duke's standard was cast down in the dirt, and to his reproach and ridicule trampled under foot by them. The duke, although gi'ievously enraged against the king, dissembled his offence, which he could not vindicate ; and having returned to the place where he had carried on the siege, betook himself that night to his tent, which was set up again, and afterwards as soon as he could returned to his own country full of rancor. § 68. Messengers on the part of the captives having Beheads his been sent to Saladin for their ransom, when the heathen p"^""^**- could by no entreaty be moved to restore the Holy Cross, E 2 M 52 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. the king of the English beheaded all his, with the excep- tion of Mestocus only, who on account of his nobility was spared, and declared openly without any ceremony that he would act in the same way towards Saladin himself. Jealousy be- § 69. A Certain Marquess of Montferrat, a smooth- ind'phih> faced man, had held Tyre, which he had seized on many years ago, to whom the king of the French sold all his captives alive, and promised the crown of the region which was not yet conquered ; but the king of the Eng- lish withstood him to the face. " It is not proper," said he, " for a man of your reputation to bestow or promise what is not yet obtained ; but further, if the cause of your journey be Christ, when at length you have taken Jeru- salem, the chief of the cities of this region, from the hand of the enemy, you will without delay or condition restore the kingdom to Guy, the legitimate king of Jeru- salem. For the rest, if you recollect, you did not obtain Acre without a participator, so that neither should that which is the property of two be dealt out by one hand.'" Oh, oh, how fine for a godly throat ! The marquess, bereft of his blissful hope, returns to Tyre, and the king of the French, who had greatly desired to strengthen himself against his envied ally by means of the marquess, now fell off daily ; and this added to the continual irrita- tion of his mind, — that even the scullion of the king of the English fared more sumptuously than the cupbearer of the French. After some time, letters were forged in the tent of the king of the French, by which, as if they had been sent by his nobles out of France, the king was recalled to France. A cause is invented which would necessarily be respected more than it deserved ; his only son, after a long illness, was now despaired of by the phy- sicians ; France exposed to be desolated, if, after the son's death, the father (as it might fall out) should perish in a foreign land. So, frequent council being held between the kings hereupon, as they were both great and could not KlCilAKI) OF DEVIZES. 53 • dwell together, Abraham remaining. Lot departed from him. Moreover, the king of the French, by his chief nobles, gave security by oath for himself and his vas- sals, to the king of the English, that he would observe every pledge until he should return to his kingdom in peace. § 70. On that day the commonalty of the Londoners Meeting at was granted and instituted, to which all the nobles of the kingdom, and even the very bishops of that province, are compelled to swear. Now for the first time Lon- don, by the agreement conceded to it, found by expe- rience that there was no king in the kingdom, as neither King Richard himself, nor his predecessor and father Henry, would have suffered it to be concluded for one thousand thousand marks of silver. How great evils forsooth may come forth of this agreement, may be esti- mated by the very definition, which is this. The com- monalty is the pride of the common people, the dread of the kingdom, the ferment of the priesthood. § 71. The king of the French, with but few followers, Affairs of returning home from Acre, left at that place the strength of his army to do nothing, to the command of which he appointed the bishop of Beauvais and the duke of Burgundy. The English king, having sent for the com- manders of the French, proposed that in the first place they should conjointly attempt Jerusalem itself ; but the dissuasion of the French discouraged the hearts of both parties, and dispirited the troops, and restrained the king, thus destitute of men, from his intended march upon that metropolis. The king, troubled at this, though not despairing, from that day forth separated his army from the French, and directing his arms to the storming of castles along the sea-shore, he took every fortress that came in his way from Tyre to Ascalon, though after hard fighting and deep wounds. But to Tyre he deigned not to go, because it was not in the compass of his part of the campaign. e3 54 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 55 IN THE YEAR OF THE LORD MCXCII. A. 1). 1192. § 72. Philip, king of the French, having left his coni- neonl tVans- panlon Richard, king of the English, in the territory of actions. Jerusalem amongst the enemies of the cross of Christ, returned to France, without obtaining either the libera- tion of the Holy Cross or of the Holy Sepulchre. God- frey, bishop of Winchester, restored to his church a great part of the treasure, which, as is related above, he January, had appointed, on the third of the kalends of February. The feast of the Purification of the Blessed Mary was I February, celebrated on the very Sunday of Septuagesima at Win- chester. But the Sunday had nothing belonging to Sunday but its memory at vespers and matins, and the morning mass. One full hide of land at the manse which is called Morslede, of the village of Ciltecumba, was let to a certain citizen of Winchester of the name of Pentecuste, to hold for twenty years for the annual and free service of twenty shillings, without the privity of the convent. § 73. Queen Eleanor sailed from Normandy and landed at Portsmouth on the third of the ides of II February. February. The chancellor repaired to the king of the French, and deposed before him his complaint relative to the loss of his treasures in Flanders, but he got nothing more there than what makes men ridiculous. The king of the French caused all manner of arms to be fabricated both day and night throughout his whole realm, and fortified his cities and castles, as was thought, by way of preparation for a struggle against the king of the English, if he should return from his journey. Which being known in the territories of the king of the English, his constables throughout Nor- mandy, Le Mans, Anjou, Tours, Bourges, Poitou, and Gascony, of themselves fortified every place that could be fortified in the fullest manner. Moreover, the son of the king of Navarre, to spite the French, ravaged the country about Toulouse. A certain provost of the I I . king of the French, desiring to become greater than his forefathers, set up a castle on the confines of Normandy and France, where there had never yet been any fortifi- cation; which, ere it was built, the Normans, by the impulse of their natural anger, totally overthrew, and tore the provost himself to pieces. §74. Queen Eleanor, a lady worthy of repeated Queen Eiea- '' . . I nor interests mention, visited certain houses appertaining to her herself in fa- dower within the diocese of Ely. To meet her there inhabitants •' of Ely. came out of all the hamlets and manors, wherever she passed, men with women and little children, not all of the lowest class, a piteous and pitiable company, with their feet bare, their clothes unwashed, and their hair unshorn. They speak in tears, for which, for very grief, they had failed to utter words, nor was there need of an interpreter, as more than they desired to say might be read in the open page. Human bodies lay unburied every where throughout the country, because their bishop had deprived them of sepulture. The queen, on understanding the cause of so great severity, as she was very compassionate, taking pity on the people's misery for the dead, immediately neglecting her own, and fol- lowing other men's matters, repaired to London; she entreated, nay, she demanded, of the archbishop of Rouen, that the confiscated estates of the bishop should be' restored to the bishop, and that the same bishop should in the name of the chancery be proclaimed ab- solved from the excommunication denounced against him, throughout the province of Rouen. And who could be so harsh or obdurate that that lady could not bend him to her wishes I She, too, forgetful of nothing, sent word into Normandy to the lord of Ely, of the public and private restitution which she had obtained for him, and compelled him to revoke the sentence of excommunication he had pronounced against the ex- chequer barons. So by the queen's mediation there was peace between the implacable, though their vexation 56 ftlCHARD OF DEVIZES. was apparent, as the disaffection of their minds, con- tracted in their foi-mer hatred, could not be changed, without each giving some utterance to his feelings, iboutto^*" § 7o. Earl John, sending messengers to Southamp- m*an/°'^ ^°'' ^^"' Commanded shipping to be made ready for him to depart, as was thought, to the king of the French ; but the queen his mother, fearing lest the light-minded youth, by the counsels of the French, might go to at- tempt something against his lord and brother, with anxious mind takes in hand with her utmost ability to divert the intention of her son. The fate of her former sons, and the untimely decease of both under their op- pressing sins, recurring to her mind, moved, or rather pierced, the maternal bowels of compassion. She de- sired that their violence might be enough, and that at least, good faith being kept amongst her younger chil- dren, she, as their mother, might end her days more happily than had fallen to the lot of their deceased b wYmo^"^ father. So having assembled all the peers of the realm, ther. first at Windsor, secondly at Oxford, thirdly at London, and fourthly at Winchester, she with her own tears and the entreaties of the nobles with difficulty obtained that he would not cross the sea for this time. The earl, therefore, being in effect frustrated of his proposed passage, did what he could that way, and received the castles from the king's constables of Windsor and Wal- lingford, whom he had secretly called to him ; and having received them, he delivered them over to his lieges to keep for him. a^i^ndom"* § ^^' ^y command of the archbishop of Rouen, there assembled at London the pillars of the church, the oracles of the laws, to discuss either something or nothing, as it often falls out, in matters of state. There was but one mind among all, to convene Earl John for the pre-occupation of the castles ; but, because no one of them durst commit himself to another, every one desired in himself that the question should be proposed rather RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 67 by a deputy than by his own mouth. So whilst they all clamour to this end, and with this purpose, ^acus alone is wanting, to whom they all simultaneously agreed to resort ; but even whilst among other matters they only casually discoursed of the late chancellor, behold ! again is Crispinus at hand. The messen- gers of the chancellor, now again legate, enter the assembly, saluting the queen who was present, and all the rest, whom by chance they found together, on the part of their lord who had safely arrived the day before at Dover. The last clause of the mandates pro- hibited him from following up the ministration of his legation. Long were they all silent, and greatly asto- nished, intently kept their peace. At length it came to be the vote of all, that they should humbly entreat him to be their dictator and lord, whom they had assembled to judge as a perjurer and transgressor against their lord. So many of the nobles, of whom one was Echion, are sent, and that repeatedly, to Earl John, then stay- ing at Wallingford, and laughing at their conventions. Humbly, and without austerity, they beg that he would hasten to meet the goat. " Lord ! " say they, " he wears horns, beware ! " § 77. The earl, not greatly moved, long suffered him- Theinflu. self to be reverently entreated, but at length, satiated 5ohn.° " with the honour offered him, he came to London with the last intercessors, whom he most loved, sufficiently taught to answer to every question that might chance to be asked. The court rises up and compliments him on his entry, no order either of age or rank being observed ; every body that first can, first runs to meet him, and desires himself to be first seen, eager to please the prince, because to have been acceptable to the great is not the last of praises. The leaders were at a stand Of the castles, no mention is made ; the whole discussion and consultation was about the chancellor. Should the earl advise, all are ready to proscribe him. They strive 58 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. His reflec- tions. by all means to soften the earl to consent, but they had a wild beast on their right hand. The earl, on being asked to answer, briefly declares, " The chancellor fears the threats of none of you, nor of you altogether, nor will he beg your love, if only he may succeed to have me alone his friend. He is to give me seven hundred pounds of silver by the seventh day, if I shall not have meddled between you and him. You see I am in want of money. To the wise, a word is sufficient." He said, and with- drew, leaving the conclusion of his proposition in the midst. The court, placed in a great strait, strained its counsel : it appeared expedient to every one to propitiate the man with more than was promised ; the gift or loan of the money is approved, but not of their own, and so in the end it all falls upon the treasury of the absent king. Five hundred pounds of silver sterling out of the exchequer are lent to the earl by the barons, and letters to their liking against the chancellor are received. Nor is there delay ; the queen writes, the clergy write, the people write, all unanimously advertise the chancellor to bolt, to cross the sea without delay, unless his ears are ticklish to hear rumours, unless he wishes to take his meals under the charge of armed soldiers. § 78. The chancellor stood aghast at the severity of the mandates, and was as pale as one who treads a snake with his bare feet. But, on retiring, is reported to have made only this manly reply: — " Let all who persecute me, know they shall see how great is he whom they have offended. I am not destitute of all counsel, as they reckon. I have one who serves me as a fine ear by true despatches. * As long as I am an exile,* said he, ' pa- tiently endure the things which you suffer. Every land is a home to the brave, believe one who has found it so by experience ; persevere and preserve your life for a better day. A grateful hour, which is not hoped for, will overtake both you and me. Unlooked for, I shall return and triumph over my enemies, and again shall my RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 59 victory make thee a citizen in my kingdom, forbidden thee, and now not obeying me ; haply it may hereafter be gratifying to us to reflect on this event.' *" § 79. Because Winchester ought not to be deprived storyof^a^p- of its due reward for keeping peace with the Jews, as in Jj^^\°j;^ »°- the beginning of this book is related, the Winchester Jews, (after the manner of the Jews,) studious of the honour of their city, procured themselves notoriety by murdering a boy in Winchester, with many signs of the deed, although, perhaps, the deed was never done. The case was thus : — A certain Jew engaged a Christian boy, a pretender to the art of shoe-making, into the household service of his family. He did not reside there continually to work, nor was he permitted to complete anything great all at once, lest his abiding with them should apprise him of the fate intended for him ; and, as he was remunerated better for a little labour there, than for much elsewhere, allured by his gifts and wiles, he frequented the more freely the wretch's house. Now, he was French by birth, under age, and an orphan, of abject condition and extreme poverty. A certain French Jew, having unfortunately compassionated his great miseries in France, by frequent advice persuaded him that he should go to England, a land flowing with milk and honey ; he praised the English as liberal and boun- tiful, and that there no one would continue poor who could be recommended for honesty. The boy, ready to*^ like whatever you may wish, as is natural with the French, having taken a certain companion of the same age as himself, and of the same country, got ready to set forward on his foreign expedition, having nothing in his hands but a staff, nothing in his wallet but a cobbler's awl. ' § 80. He bade farewell to his Jewish friend ; to whom the Jew replied, " Go forth as a man. The God of my fathers lead thee as I desire.'' And having laid his hands upon his head, as if he had been the scapegoat. 60 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. Character of London. after certain muttering of the throat and silent impre- cations, being now secure of his prey, continued, — "Be of good courage ; forget your own people and native land, for every land is the home of the brave, as the sea is for the fish, and as the whole of the wide world is for the bird. When you have entered England, if you should come to London, you will quickly pass through it, as that city greatly displeases me. Every race of men, out of every nation which is under heaven, resort thither in great numbers ; every nation has intro- duced into that city its vices and bad manners. No one lives in it without offence ; there is not a single street in it, that does not abound in miserable obscene wretches ; there, in proportion as any man has exceeded in wicked- ness, so much is he the better. I am not ignorant of the disposition I am exhorting ; you have in addition to your youth, an ardent disposition, a slowness of memory, and a soberness of reason between extremes. I feel in myself no uneasiness about you, unless you should abide with men of corrupt lives ; for from our associations, our manners are formed: But let that be as it may. You will come to London. Behold, I warn you, whatever of evil or of perversity there is in any, whatever in all parts of the world, you will find in that city alone. Go not to the dances of panders, nor mix yourself up with the herds of the stews ; avoid the talus and the dice, the theatre and the tavern. You will find more braggadocios there than in all France, while the number of flatterers is infinite. Stage players, buf- foons, those that have no hair on their bodies, Gara- mantes, pickthanks, catamites, effeminate sodomites, lewd musical girls, druggists, lustful persons, fortune- tellers, extortioners, nightly strollers, magicians, mimics, common beggars, tatterdemalions, — this whole crew has filled every house. So if you do not wish to live with ^ the shameful, you will not dwell in London. I am not speaking against the learned, whether monks or Jews ; RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 61 although, still, from their very dwelling together with such evil persons, I should esteem them less perfect there than elsewhere. § 81. " Nor does my advice go so far, as that you should betake yourself to no city ; with my counsel you will take up your residence nowhere but in a town, though it remains to say in what. Therefore, if you should land near Canterbury, you will have to lose your way ; if even Canterbury. you should but pass through it. It is an assemblage of the vilest, entirely devoted to their, I know not whom, but who has been lately canonized, and had been the archbishop of Canterbury, as every where they die in open day by the streets for want of bread and employ- ment. Rochester and Chichester are mere villages, and Rochester. they possess nothing for which they should be called cities, but the sees of their bishops. Oxford, scarcely, I will Oxford, not say satisfies, but sustains, its clerks. Exeter sup- Exeter, ports men and beasts with the same grain. Bath is Bath, placed, or rather buried, in the lowest parts of the valleys, in a very dense atmosphere and sulphury vapour, as it were at the gates of hell. Nor yet will you select your habitation in the northern cities, Worcester, Chester, Worcester. Hereford, on account of the desperate Welchmen. Hereford. York abounds in Scots, vile and faithless men, or rather ^^^^ rascals. The town of Ely is always putrefied by the sur- ^^y roundinff marshes. In Durham, Norwich, or Lincohi, Durham. o 1 Norwich there are very few of your disposition among the power- Lincoln.' ful; you will never hear any one speak French. At Bristol, there is nobody who is not, or has not been, a ^^^^^^ soapmaker, and every Frenchman esteems soapmakers as he does nightmen. After the cities, every market, village, or town, has but rude and rustic inhabitants. Moreover, at all times, account the Cornish people for comwaii. such as you know our Flemings are accounted in France. For the rest, the kingdom itself is generally most favoured with the dew of heaven, and the fatness of the 62 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 63 earth ; and in every place there are some good, but much Winchester, fewer in them all than in Winchester alone. § 82. " This is in those parts the Jerusalem of the Jews, in it alone they enjoy perpetual peace ; it is the school of those who desire to live well and prosper. Here they become men, here there is bread and wine enough for nothing. There are therein monks of such compassion and gentleness, clergy of such understanding and frank- ness, citizens of such civility and good faith, ladies of such beauty and modesty, that little hinders but I should go there and become a Christian with such Christians. To that city I direct you, the city of cities, the mother of all, the best above all. There is but one fault, and that alone in which they customarily indulge too much. With the exception I should say of the learned and of the Jews, the Winchester people tell lies like watchmen, but it is in making up reports. For in no place under heaven so many false rumours are fabricated so easily as there ; otherwise they are true in every thing. I should have many things too still to tell you about business; but for fear you should not understand or should forget, you will place this familiar note in the hands of the Jew my friend, and I think, too, you may sometime be rewarded by him." The short note was in Hebrew. The Jew made an end of his speech, and the boy having under- stood all things for good, came to Winchester. § 83. His awl supplied him, and his companion as well, with food, and the cruel courtesy and deceitful beneficence of the Jew was by the letter unfortunately obtained to their relief. Wherever the poor fellows worked or eat apart by day, they reposed every night in one little bed in the same old cottage of a certain old woman. Days follow days, and months months, and in the same way as we have hitherto so carefully described, our boys hasten the time of their separation that they may meet again. The day of the Holy Cross had arrived, and the boy that same day, whilst working at his Jew''s, being by some means put out of the way, was not forthcoming. Now the passover, a feast of the Jews, was at hand. His companion, during the even- ing, greatly surprised at his absence, not returning home to bed, was terrified that night with many visions and dreams. When he had sought him several days in all corners of the city without success, he came to the Jew and simply asked if he had sent his benefactor any- where ; whom when he found violently enraged above his general disposition, from having been so courteous the day before, having noticed the incoherence of his words and change of countenance, he presently fired up, and as he was of a shrill voice and admirable readiness of speech, he broke out into abuse, and with great clamour challenged him with taking his companion away. " Thou son of a sordid harlot," said he, " thou robber, thou traitor, thou devil, thou hast crucified my friend. Alas, me ! wherefore have I not now the strength of a man ! I would tear you to pieces with my hands."" The noise of his quarrelling in the house is heard in the street, Jews and Christians come running together from all quarters. The boy persists, and now, deriving courage from the crowd, addressing those pre- sent, he alleged his concern for his companion as an excuse. "O you good people," said he, *'who are assembled, behold if there is any sorrow like my sorrow. That Jew is a devil ; he has stolen away my heart from my breast — he has butchered my only companion, and I presume, too, that he has eaten him. A certain son of the devil, a Jew of French birth, I neither know nor am acquainted with ; that Jew gave my comrade letters of his death-warrant to that man. To this city he came, induced, or rather seduced. He often gave attendance upon this Jew, and in his house he was last seen." He was not without a witness to some points, in as much as a Christian woman, who, contrary to the canons, had 64 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 65 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. The bishop of Chester Coventry. nursed up the young Jews in the same house, constantly swore that she had seen the boy go down into the Jew''s store, without coming up again. The Jew denies it — the case is referred to the judges. The accusers are defective ; the boy because he was under age, the woman because the service of Jews had rendered her ignomi- nious. The Jew offered to clear his conscience of the evil report. Gold contented the judges. Phineas gave and pleased, and the controversy ceased. § 84. The bishop of Chester, who, from his detestation the monks of ^^ rcligioH, had expelled the monks from Coventry, entirely broke down all the workshops there were in the monastery, that by the altered appearance of the place, all remembrance of its past state might be taken away from posterity. And further, lest the ruins of the walls should some day bespeak their author, the church of the place, which had not been finished, was found a ready plea, and having bestowed the materials upon it, with- out charge, he began to build. Moreover, he appointed the masons and plasterers their hire out of the chattels of the monastery. He selected two principal manors of the monks for his own proper use; this arrangement being made for their abuse — that wherever he should eat, some special delicacy provided out of the issues of the aforesaid manors should be presented to him to eat, that he might glory in the victory, and might batten, as it were, on the viscera of the monks, whom he had by his wickedness overcome. But all the rest of their reve- nues he allotted to the prebends, some of which he con- ferred and settled for ever on the Romish church, appropriated to certain cardinals of the apostolic see, appointing them and their canonical successors in the same titles to be canons of the church of Coventry, that if by any chance there should be any delay to the transactions before the Pope, he should make the whole court the more ready in the defence of his part ; he conferred the other prebends on others, but not one on any whom he did not know for certain to be an advocate of no religion. They built eagerly, even the absent canons, around the church spacious and lofty villas, per- haps for their own use, if even once in their lives any chance should offer a cause for visiting the place. None of the prebendaries regularly resided there any more than they do elsewhere ; but doing great things for the gates of palaces, they have left to poor vicars induced by a trifling remuneration to insult God, to them have they intrusted the holy chant and vanquished household gods and bare church walls. § 85. This forsooth is true religion ; this should the church imitate and emulate. It will be permitted the secular canon to be absent from his church as long as he may please, and to consume the patrimony of Christ where, and when, and in whatsoever luxuries he may list. Let them only provide this, that a frequent voci- feration be heard in the house of the Lord. If the stranger should knock at the doors of such, if the poor should cry, he who lives before the doors will answer, (he himself being a sufficiently needy vicar,) " Pass on, and seek elsewhere for alms, for the master of the house is not at home." This is that glorious religion of the clerks, for the sake of which the bishop of Chester, the first of men that durst commit so great iniquity, expelled his monks from Coventry. For the sake of clerks irre- gularly regular, that is to say of canons, he capriciously turned out the monks ; monks who, not with another's, but with their own mouth praised the Lord, who dwelt and walked in the house of the Lord with unanimity all the days of their life, who beyond their food and raiment knew nothing earthly, whose bread was always for the poor, whose door was at all times open to every traveller : nor did they thus please the bishop, who never loved either monks or their order. A man of bitter jocularity, who even though he might sometimes spare, never ceased to worry the monks. O what a fat morsel, F 66 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. and not to be absorbed, is a monk ! many a thousand has that bit choked, while the wicked at their death have had it for their viaticum. If as often as a monk were calumniated and reproached he were consumed, all reli- gion would be absorbed before many ages. At all times and in every place, whether the bishop spoke in earnest or in jest, a monk was some part of his discourse. Nor did the expulsion of his own monks satisfy him, but ever after, true to himself, he continued censuring the monks as before. But as he could not desist from speaking ot them, lest he should incur the opprobrium of a detrac- tor, if in their absence he should carp at their order, he resolved to keep some monk abiding with him in his court ; that his conversation about them might be made less offensive, by the presence and audience of one of them. So he took as his quasi chaplain, a certain monk, scarcely of age, but yet who had professed at Burton, whom to the scandal of religion he generally took about with him. O excess of sorrow ! Even among the angels of God is found iniquity. The monk, wise and prudent, seduced to the delusion, hardened his forehead as a har- lot, that he a monk should not blush when monks were reviled. Alas ! how great a thirst for roving and riding ! Hear me and attend a little ; you shall see how the riding of this rider concluded. On a certain day, as the bishop was standing over his workmen at Coventry, his monk attending close by his side, on whom the bishop familiarly resting, said, " Is it not proper and expedient, my monk, even in your judgment, that the great beauty of so fair a church, that such a comely edifice, should rather be appropriated to gods than devils r* And while the monk was hesitating at the obscurity of the words, he added, " I," said he, " call my clerks gods, and monks devils !" And pre- sently putting forth the forefinger of his right hand towards his clerks, who were standing round him, con- tinued, " I say ye are gods, and ye are all the children RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 67 of the Highest ! " And having turned again to the left, concluded to the monk, " But ye monks shall die like devils ; and as one and the greatest of your princes ye shall fall away into hell, because ye are devils upon earth. Truly if it should befal me to officiate for a dead monk, which I should be very unwilling to do, I would commend his body and soul not to God, but to the devil ! " The monk, who was standing in the very place that the monks had been plundered of, did not refute the insult on the monks, and because on such an occasion he was silent, met, as he deserved, with the reward of eternal silence being imposed upon him. For suddenly a stone falling from the steeple of the church, dashed out the brains of the monk who was attending on the bishop, the bishop being preserved in safety for some greater judgment. 8 86. The king of the English, Richard, had already Richard's " . . , . , exploits in completed two years in conquering the region around Palestine. Jerusalem, and during all that time there had no aid been sent to him from any of his kingdoms. Nor yet were his only and uterine brother, John, earl of Mortain, nor his justiciaries, nor his other nobles, observed to take any care to send him any part of his revenues ; but they did not even think of his return. However, prayer was made without ceasing by the church to God for him. The king's army was decreased daily in the land of condition of promise, and besides those who were slain with the sword, many thousands of the people perished every month by the too sudden extremities of the nightly cold and the daily heat. When it appeared that they would all have to die there, every one had to choose whether he would die as a coward or in battle. On the other side, the strength of the Gentiles greatly increased, and their confidence was strengthened by the misfortunes of the Christians ; their army was relieved at certain times by fresh troops ; the weather was natural to them ; the place was their native country ; their labour, health ; F 2 08 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. Richard's illness. their frugality, medicine. Amongst the Normans, on the contrary, that became a disadvantage which to the adversaries brought gain. For if our people lived sparingly even once in a week, they were rendered less effective for seven weeks after. The mingled nation of French and English fared sumptuously every day, and (saving the reverence of the French) even to loathing, at whatever cost, while their treasure lasted ; and the well known custom of the English being continually kept up even under the very clarions and the clangor of the trumpet or horn, they gaped with due devotion while the chalices were emptied to the dregs. The merchants of the country, who brought the victuals to the camp, were astonished at their wonderful and extra- ordinar}^ habits, and could scarcely believe even what they saw to be true, that one people, and that small in number, consumed threefold the bread and a hundred- fold the wine more than that whereon many nations of the Gentiles had been sustained, and some of those nations innumerable. And the hand of the Lord \yas deservedly laid upon them according to their merits. So great want of food followed their great gluttony, that their teeth scarcely spared their fingers, as their hands presented to their mouths less than their usual allow- ance. To these and other calamities, which were severe and many, a much greater was added by the sickness of the king. § 87. The king was extremely sick, and confined to his bed ; his fever continued without intermission ; the physicians whispered that it was an acute semiter- tian. And as they despaired of his recovery even from the first, terrible dismay was spread from the king's abode through the camp. There were few among the many thousands who did not meditate on flight, and the utmost confusion of dispersion or surrender would have followed, had not Hubert Walter, bishop of Salis- bury, immediately a.ssembled the council. He obtained RICHARD OF DFA'IZES. 69 by forcible allegations that the army should not break up, until a truce were demanded of Saladin. All well armed stand in array more steadily than usual, and with a threatening look concealing the reluctance of their mind, they feign a desire for battle. No one speaks of the indisposition of the king, lest the secret of their intense sorrow should be disclosed to the enemy; for it was thoroughly understood that Saladin feared the charge of the whole army less than that of the king alone; and if he should know that he was dead, he would instantly pelt the French with cow-dung, and in- toxicate the best of the English drunkards with a dose which should make them tremble. 8 88. In the mean time, a certain Gentile, called saffatin's o 111 speech in Saffatin, came down to see the king, as he generally pra^se^of did ; he was a brother of Saladin, an ancient man of war, of remarkable politeness and intelligence, and one whom the king s magnanimity and munificence had charmed even to the love of his person and favour of his party. The king s servants greeting him less joyfully than they were accustomed, and not admitting him to an interview with the king, " I perceive,'' said he, by his interpreter, " that you are greatly afilicted, nor am I ignorant of the cause. My friend, your king, is sick, and therefore you close his doors to me." And falling into tears with his whole heart, he exclaimed, " O God of the Christians, if thou be a God, do not suffer such a man, so necessary to thy people, to fall so suddenly!'' He was entrusted with their avowal, and thus spoke on, " In truth I forewarn you, that if the king should die while things stand as they are at present, all you Chris- tians will perish, and all this region will in time to come be ours without contest. Shall we at all dread that stout king of France, who before he came into battle was defeated? Whose whole strength, which three years had contributed, the short space of three months consumed. Hither will he on no account return any 70 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. more ; for we always esteem this as a sure token (I am not speaking craftily, but simply,) that those whom at first we think cowardly, we ever after find worse. But that king, of all the princes of the Christian name, whom the round circle of the whole world encompasses, is alone worthy of the honour of a captain and the name of a king, because he commenced well, and went on better, and will be crowned by the most prosperous result, if only he shall remain with you a short time. § 89. " It is not a new thing for us to dread the English, for fame reported to us his father to be such, that had he come even unarmed to our parts, we should all have fled though armed, nor would it have appeared inglorious to us to be put to flight by him. He our terror, a wonderful man in his day, is dead ; but, like the phoenix, renewed himself, a thousand times better, in his son. It was not unknown to us how great that Richard was, even while his father lived ; for all the days of his father, we had our agents in those parts, who informed us both of the king's deeds, and of the birth and death of his sons. He was justly beloved for his probity by his father above all his brothers, and pre- ferred before them to the government of his states. It was not unknown to us that when he was made duke of Aquitaine he speedily and valiantly crushed the tyrants of the province, who had been invincible before his grandfather and great grandfather; — how terrible he was even to the king of France himself, as well as to all the governors of the regions on his borders. None took of his to himself, though he always pushed his bounds into his neighbours'. It was not unknown to us, that his two brothers, the one already crowned king, the other duke of Bretagne, had set themselves up against their dear father, and that he ceased not to persecute them with the rigour of war, till he had given them both eternal repose, vanquished as they were by the length of the prosecution. Besides, as you will the more wonder RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 71 at, we know all the cities of your parts by name ; nor are we ignorant that the king of your country was beaten at Le Mans through the treachery of his own people; that he died at Chinon, and was buried at Fontevraud. § 90. " It is not through ignorance that I do not relate who made himself the author of such unusual and mighty slaughter against us. O! if that Richard, whom although I love yet I fear, if he were despatched out of the way, how little should we then fear, how very little should we make account of that youngest of the sons, who sleeps at home in clover ! It was not un- known to us, that Richard, who nobly succeeded his great father in the kingdom, immediately set forward against us even in the very year of his coronation. The number of his ships and troops was not unknown to us before his setting forth. We knew, even at the very time, with what speed he took Messina, the well forti- fied city of Sicily, which he besieged; and although none of our people believed it, yet our fears increased, and fame added false terrors to the true. § 91. "His valour, unable to rest in one place, pro- ceeded through a boundless region, and everywhere left trophies of his courage. We questioned among ourselves whether he made ready to subdue, for his God, the land of promise only, or, at the same time to take the whole world for himself. Who shall worthily relate the cap- ture of Cyprus I Verily had the island of Cyprus been close to Eg}'pt, and had my brother Saladin subdued it in ten years, his name would have been reckoned by the people among the names of the gods. When, however, we at last perceived that he overthrew whatever resisted his purpose, our hearts were melted as the hoar frost melts at the appearance of the approaching sun, for as much as it was said of him that he ate his enemies alive. And if he were not presently, on the very day of his ar- rival before Acre, received freely into the city with 72 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 73 open gates, fear alone was the cause. It was not from their desire to preserve the city, but through dread of the torments promised them and their despair of life that they fought so bravely, or rather desperately, fear- ing this more than death, endeavouring this by all means, namely, that they should not die unrevenged. And this was not from sheer obstinacy, but to follow up the doctrine of our faith. For we believe that the spi- rits of the unavenged wander for ever, and that they are deprived of all rest. But what did the rashness and timidity of the devoted profit them ? Being vanquished by force, and constrained by fear to surrender, they were punished with a more lenient death than they had expected. And yet, oh ! shame on the Gentiles ! their spirits wander unavenged ! I swear to you by the Great God, that if, after he had gained Acre, he had immedi- ately led his army to Jerusalem, he would not have found even one of our people in the whole circuit of the Christians* land ; on the contrary, we should have offered to him inestimable treasure, that he might not proceed, that he might not prosecute us further. § 92. *' But, thanks be to God! he was burdened with the king of the French, and hindered by him, like a cat with a hammer tied to its tail. To conclude, we, though his rivals, see nothing in Richard that we can find fault with but his valour ; nothing to hate but his experience in war. But what glory is there in fighting with a sick man? And although this very morning I could have wished that both you and he had all received your final doom, now I compassionate you on account of your king's illness. I will either obtain for you a settled peace with my brother, or at the least a good and du- rable truce. But until I return to you, do not by any means speak of it to the king, lest, if he should be ex- cited, he may get worse, for he is of so lofty and impa- tient a disposition, that, even though he should needs presently die, he would not consent to an arrangement, without seeing the advantage on his side ! " He would have spoken further, but his tongue, languishing and fail- ing for sorrow, would not continue his harangue, so with his head resting in his clasped hands he wept sore. § 93. The bishop of Salisbury, and such of the most J--/-3I; trusty of the king s household as were present, who to^^e Eng- had secretly deliberated with him upon this subject, re- luctantly consented to the truce which before they had determined to purchase at any price, as if it had been detested, and not desired by them. So their right hands being given and received, Saffatin, when he had washed his face, and disguised his sorrow, returned to Jerusalem, to Saladin. The council was assembled before his bro- ther, and after seventeen days of weighty argument, he with difficulty succeeded in prevailing on the stubborn- ness of the Gentiles to grant a truce to the Christians. The time was appointed and the form approved. If it please King Richard, for the space of three years, three months, three weeks, three days, and three hours, such a truce shall be observed between the Christians and the Gentiles, that whatever either one party or the other in anywise possesses, he shall possess without molestation to the end ; it will be permitted during the interval, that the Christians at their pleasure may fortify Acre only, and the Gentiles Jerusalem. All contracts, com- merce, every act and every thing shall be mutually car- ried on by all in peace. Saffatin himself is despatched to the English as the bearer of this decree. § 94. Whilst King Richard was sick at Jaffa, word wdmrd's was brought him that the duke of Burgundy was taken dangerously ill at Acre. That day was the day for the king's fever to take its turn, and through his delight at this report, it left him. The king immediately with uplifted hands imprecated a curse upon him, saying, " May God destroy him, for he would not destroy the enemies of our faith with me, although he had long served in my pay." On the third day the duke died ; as 74 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. soon as his decease was known, the bishop of Beauvais, having left the king with all his men, came in haste to Acre ; the French out of all the towns assembled before him, all but Henry, count of Champagne, King Richard's nephew by his sister. And the bishop being made their leader and bully, set forth a proclamation and com- manded them all to return home. The French § 95. Xhc fleet was made ready, and the glorious return home. *^ . 1 1 . n prince retreating from the East with his cowardly troop, sails over the Etruscan sea. Having landed on the Ger- man coast, he spread abroad among the people, during the whole of his journey, that that traitor the king of England, from the first moment of his arrival in Judea, had endeavoured to betray his lord the king of the French to Saladin ; that, as soon as he had obtained Tyre, he caused the marquess to be murdered ; that he had despatched the duke of Burgundy by poison ; that at the last he had sold generally the whole army of the Christians who did not obey him. That he was a man of singular ferocity, of harsh and repulsive manners, subtle in treachery, and most cunning in dissimulation. That on that account the king of the French had re- turned home so soon ; that on that account the French who remained, had left Jerusalem unredeemed. This report gained strength by circulation, and provoked against one man the hatred of all. Philip plots § 96. The bishop of Beauvais having returned to Fil^h^d. France, secretly whispered in the king's ear, that the king of England had sent assassins to France who would murder him. The king, alarmed at that, ap- pointed, though against the custom of his country, a chosen body guard ; he further sent ambassadors to the emperor of Germany with presents, and carefully per- suaded his imperial majesty to a hatred of the king of England. So it was enjoined by an imperial edict, that all cities and princes of the empire should take the king of the English by force, if by chance in his return from RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 75 Judea he should happen to pass through their countries, and present him to him alive or dead. If any one spared him, he should be punished as the public enemy of the empire. All obeyed the emperor's charge ; and especially that duke of Austria whom the king of Eng- land had dismissed at Acre. § 97. Henry, count of Champagne, now the only one ^^^^^.^Z' of the French nobles left in Judea, returned to the king Z^^^^^^l,^ uf the English, to Jaifa ; and when he announced to him both the death of the duke of Burgundy and the depar- ture of the French, the hope of the king so revived, that he presently experienced a perfect convalescence with a healthy perspiration. And having resumed his strength of body more by the high temper of his mind than by repose or nourishment, he issued a command through the whole coast from Tyre to Ascalon, that all who were able to serve in the wars should come to the service at the king's charges. There assembled before him a count- less multitude, the greater part of whom were foot ; which being rejected as they were useless, he mustered the horse, and scarcely found five hundred knights and two thousand shield-bearers whose lords had perished. And not mistrustful on account of their small number, he being a most excellent orator, strengthened the minds of the fearful in a seasonable harangue. He commanded that it should be proclaimed through the companies that on the third day they must follow the king to battle, either to die as martyrs or to take Jerusalem by storm. This w^as the sum of his project, because as yet he knew nothing of the truce. For there was no one who durst even hint to him, who had so unexpectedly recovered, that which, without his knowledge, they had undertaken through fear of his death. However, Hubert Walter, bishop of Salisbury, took council with Count Henry con- cerning the truce, and obtained his ready concurrence in his wishes. So having deliberated together by what stra- tagem they might be able without danger to hinder such 76 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. a hazardous engagement, they conceived one of a thou- sand, namely, to dissuade the people if possible from the enterprise. And the matter turned out most favourably ; the spirit of those who were going to fight had so greatly failed, even without dissuasion, that on the appointed day, when the king according to his custom leading the van, marshalled his army, there were not found of all the knights and shield-bearers above nine hundred. On account of which defection, the king, greatly enraged, or rather raving, and champing with his teeth the pine rod which he held in his hand, at length unbridled his indig- His speech, nant lips as follows : — "OGod!" said he, '* O God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me I For whom have we foolish Christians, for whom have we English come hi- ther from the furthest parts of the earth to bear our arms ? Is it not for the God of the Christians ? O fie ! How good art thou to us thy people, who now are for thy name given up to the sword ; we shall become a portion for foxes. O how unwilling should I be to forsake thee in so forlorn and dreadful a position, were I thy Lord and advocate as thou art mme ! In sooth, my standards will in future be despised, not through my fault but through thine ; in sooth, not through any cowardice of my warfare, art thou thyself, my King and my God, conquered this day, and not Richard thy vassal." He sanctions § 98. Hc Said, and returned to the camp extremely withsijadin. dejected ; and as a fit occasion now offered. Bishop Hu- bert and Henry, count of Champagne, approaching him with unwonted familiarity, and as if nothing had yet been arranged, importuned under divers pretexts the king's consent for making such overtures to the Gentiles as were necessary. "And thus the king answered them : '* Since it generally happens that a troubled mind rather thwarts than affords sound judgment — I, who am greatly perplexed in mind, authorize you, who have as I see a collected mind, to arrange what you shall think most proper for the good of peace." They having gained RICHARD OF DEVIZES. 77 their desires, chose messengers to send to Saffatin upon these matters ; Saffatin, who had returned from Jeru- salem, is suddenly announced to be at hand ; the count and the bishop go to meet him, and being assured by him of the truce, they instruct him how he must speak with the lord their king. Saffatin being admitted to an interview with the king as one who before had been his friend, could scarcely prevail with the king not to make himself a sacrifice, and to consent to the truce. For so great were the man s strength of body, mental courage, and entire trust in Christ, that he could hardly be prevailed upon not to undertake in his own person a single combat with a thousand of the choicest Gentiles, as he was destitute of soldiers. And as he was not per- mitted to break off in this way, he chose another eva- sion, that, after a truce of seven weeks, the stipulations of the compact being preserved, it should remain for him to choose whether it were better to fight or to forbear. The right hands are given by both parties for faithfully observing this last agreement ; and Saffatin, more ho- noured than burthened with the king's present, goes back again to his brother, to return at the expiration of the term for the final conclusion or breaking off of the above truce. § 99. Richard, king of England, held a council at hu arrange-^ Acre, and there prudently regulating the government of i^eaving^^ that state, he appointed his nephew, Henry, count of Champagne, on whom he had formerly conferred Tyre, to be captain and lord of the whole land of promise. Only he thought proper to defer his consecration as king till haply he might be crowned at Jerusalem. King Richard now thinking to return home, when with the assistance of Count Henry he had appointed chosen men for all the strongholds that had been taken in his territories, found Ascalon alone without ward or in- habitant for want of people. Wherefore taking pre- caution that it might not become a receptacle of the 78 RICHARD OF DEVIZES. Gentiles, he caused the ramparts and fortifications of the castle to be cast down. The seventh day of the seventh week appeared, and behold Saffatin, with many mighty ones who desired to see the face of the king, drew near ; the truce was confirmed on both sides by oath, this being added to that which had been pre- viously settled, that during the continuance of the truce no one, whether Christian or Gentile, should inhabit Ascalon, and that the whole of the tillage pertaining to the town should remain to the Christians. Hubert, bishop of Salisbury, and Henry, captain of Judea, to- gether with a numerous band, went up to Jerusalem to worship in the place where the feet of Christ had stood. And there was woful misery to be seen, captive con- fessors of the Christian name] wearing out a hard and constant martyrdom ; chained together in gangs, their feet blistered, their shoulders raw, their backsides goaded, their backs wealed ; they carried materials to the hands of the masons and stone-layers to make Jeru- salem impregnable against the Christians. When the captain and the bishop had returned from the sacred places, they endeavoured to persuade the king to go up ; but the worthy indignation of his noble mind could not consent to receive that from the courtesy of the Gen- tiles, which he could not obtain by the gift of God. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER'S DESCRIPTION OF BRITAIN, WITH a Htfe of tfte autjor, TO WHICH IS ADDED, THE ORIGINAL LATIN TEXT. NOTICE OF THE LIFE AND WORKS OF RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. '\ Richard, surnamed from his birth-place Richard of Cirencester, flourished from the middle to the latter end of the fourteenth century. No traces of his family or connections can be discovered ; though they were at least of respectable condition, for he received an educa- tion which in his time was far beyond the attainment of the inferior ranks of society. In 1350 he entered into the Benedictine monastery of St. Peter, Westminster, during the abbacy of de Lytlington, as appears from the rolls of the abbey ; and his name occurs in various documents of that establishment in the years 1387, 1397, and 1399. He devoted his leisure hours to the study of British and Anglo-Saxon history and antiquities, in which he made such proficiency that he is said to have been honoured with the name of the Historiographer. Pitts informs us, without specifying his authority, that Richard visited different libraries and ecclesiastical establish- G 82 NOTICE OF THE LIFE AND WORKS ments in England in order to collect materials. It is at least certain that he obtained a license to visit Rome, from his abbot, William of Colchester, in 1391 ; and there can be little doubt that a man of so industrious, observant, and sagacious a character profited by this journey to extend his historical and antiquarian know- ledge, and to augment his collections. This license is given by Stukeley from the communication of Mr. Wid- more, librarian of Westminster, and bears honourable testimony to the morals and piety of our author, and his regularity in performing the discipline of his order. He probably performed this journey in the interval between 1391 and 1397, for he appears to have been confined in the abbey infirmary in 1401, and died in that or the following year. Doubtless his remains were interred in the cloisters of the abbey, but we cannot expect to find any memorial of a simple monk. We have abundant cause to regret that he was restrained in the pursuit of his favourite studies, by the authority of his abbot. In the seventh chapter of his first book he enters into a spirited justification of himself, but from the preface to his Chronology he appears to have found it necessary to submit his better judgment to the will of his superior. His works are — Historia ah Hengista ad Ann, 1348, in two parts. The first contains the period from the coming of the Saxons to the death of Harold, and is preserved in the public library of the University of Cambridge, Ff. i. 28. Whitaker, the historian of Manchester, thus speaks of it : — " The hope of meeting with discoveries as great in the Roman, British, and Saxon history as he has given us concerning the preceding period, induced me to exa- OF RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 83 mine the work. But my expectations were greatly dis- appointed. The learned scholar and the deep antiqua- rian, I found sunk into an ignorant novice, sometimes the copier of Huntingdon, but generally the transcriber of Geoffrey. Deprived of his Roman guides, Richard showed himself as ignorant and as injudicious as any of his illiterate contemporaries about him." (a) The second part is probably a manuscript contained in the library of the Royal Society, p. 137, with the title of Britonum Anglorum et Saxonum Historia. In the library of Bennet Coll. Cambridge is Epitome Chronic. Ric. Cor. West. Lib. I. Other works of our author are supposed to be pre- served in the Lambeth library, and at Oxford. His theological writings were — Tractatus super Symholum Majus et Minus, and Liber de Officiis Ecclesiasticis. — In the Peterborough Library. But the treatise to which Richard owes his celebrity is that now presented to the reader. Its first discoverer was Charles Julius Bertram, Professor of the English Language in the Royal Marine Academy at Copenhagen, who transmitted to the celebrated antiquary, Doctor Stukeley, a transcript of the whole in letters, together with a copy of the map. From this transcript Stukeley published an Analysis of the work, with the Itinerary, first in a thin quarto, in 1757, and afterwards in the se- cond volume of his Itinerarium Curiosum. In the same year the original itself was published by Professor Ber- (a) Hist, of Manchester, vol. i. p. 58, 4to. G 2 84 NOTICE, &C , OF RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. tram at Copenhagen, in a small octavo volume, with the remains of Gildas and Nennius, under this title — Sritannicarum Gentium Historice AntiqucB Scrip- tores tres : Ricardns Corinensis, Gildas Badonicus^ Nennius Banchorensis^ ftc. Of this treatise Bertram thus speaks in his preface : " The work of Richard of Cirencester, which came into my possession in an extraordinary manner with many other curiosities, is not entirely complete, yet its author is not to be classed with the most inconsiderable histo- rians of the middle age. It contains many fragments of a better time, which would now in vain be sought for else- where ; and all are useful to the antiquary **♦**. It is considered by Dr. Stukeley, and those who have inspected it, as a jewel, and worthy to be rescued from destruction by the press. From respect for him I have caused it to be printed." Of the map he observes : " I have added a very an- tient map of Roman Britain, skilfully drawn according to the accounts of the ancients, which in rarity and ^an- tiquity excels the rest of the Commentary of Richard.'' THE ANCIENT STATE OF BRITAIN. BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 1. The shore of Gaul would be the boundary of the world, did not the Island (a) of Britain claim from its magnitude almost the appellation of another world ; for if measured to the Caledonian promontory (b) it extends more than eight hundred miles in length (c). 2. Britain was first called by the ancients Albion (rf), More cor. from its white cliffs ; and afterwards in the language of miies. Albion. (a) The early Greeks and Romans doubted whether Britain was an island, or part of the continent. This uncertainty gave rise to a controversy which was not settled till the time of the propraetor Julius Agricola. — Tac. Vit. Agric. c. 38. Dio Cass. Hist. Rom. lib. 39. (6) Dunnet Head. (c) Richard gives to great an extent to our island, which, accord- ing to the most accurate observations, stretches only from lat. 49" 48', the most southern point, to Dunnet Head, which is in lat. 58*' 40', or scarcely 540 geographical miles. (jd) Various explanations have been given of the names of Albion and Britain, ai)plied to our island. Some derive Albion from the white rocks which bound the coast ; some from Albion, a son of Neptune, who is represented as its first discoverer and cultivator : others have likewise derived the name Britain from the Phoenician or Hebrew Baratanac, signifying the land of tin. It was also called 86 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. of the natives, Britain. Hence all the islands here- after described were denominated British (e). 3. Britain is situated between the north and west (/), opposite to, though at some distance from, Germany, Gaul, and Spain, the most considerable parts of Europe, and is bounded by the Atlantic Ocean. 4. On the south of Britain lies Belgic Gaul, from which coast passengers usually sail to the Rhutupian Richborough port(^). This placc is distant from Gessoriacum(A), a town Boulogne, of the MoHui, the port most frequented by the Britons? fifty miles, or according to others, four hundred and fifty stadia. From thence may be seen the country of the Britons, whom Virgil in his Eclogues describes as separated from the whole world, — " — penitus toto divisos orbe Britannos." 5. By Agrippa, an ancient geographer, its breadth is by the ancients Hyperborea, Atlantica, Cassiteris, Romana, and Thule. According to the British Triads, " the three names given to the Isle of Britain, from the beginning, were : before it was inhabited, the name of Clas Merddyn (or the green spot defended by water) ; after it was inhabited, Y Vel Ynys (the honey island) ; and, after it was brought under one government by Prydain, son of Aedd, it was called Ynys Prydain (or the Isle of Britain). In some old writings it is also termed Yr Ynys Wen (or the white island). (e) This part is taken from Pliny, who enumerates the British isles in the following order : — Orcades 40 ; Acmodae 7 ; Haebudes 30. Between Britain and Ireland, Mona, Menapia, Ricnea, Vectis, Silimnus, Andros ; beneath, Siambis, and Axuntos : on the oppo- site side, towards the German Sea, the Glessariae, called Electrides by the later Greek writers, from the amber found there ; and last of all Thule. He refers to others mentioned by different authors : viz. Mictis, Scandia, Dumuia, Bergos, and Nerigos. (/) That is, from Rome. Richard, in copying the Roman writers, adopted their expressions in regard to the relative positions of places. {g) Richborough, Kent. (A) Boulogne. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 87 estimated at three hundred miles ; but with more truth by Bede at two hundred, exclusive of the promontories (i). If their sinuosities be taken into the computation, its circuit will be three thousand six hundred miles. Mar- cian, a Greek author, agrees with me in stating it at MDIJOLXXV (j). CHAPTER II. 1. Aliuon, called by Chrysostom Great Britain, is, according to Caesar, of a triangular shape, resembling Sicily. One of the sides lies opposite to Celtic Gaul. One angle of this side, which is the Cantian promon- ^^l^^^^^ tory (^), is situated to the east ; the other, the Ocrinian Lizard Point. promontory (/), in the country of the Damnonii, faces the south, and the province of Tarraconensis in Spain. This side is about five hundred miles in length. 2. Another side stretches towards Ireland, and the west, the length of which, according to the opinion of the ancients, is seven hundred miles. 3. The third side is situated to the north, and is op- posite to no land except a few islands {m) ; but the angle of this side chiefly trends towards Germania Magna (w). The length from the Novantian Chersonesus (o), through J^"j^^^^ (i) Richard errs in supposing the estimation of Bede more accu- rate than that of Agrippa. {j) The numerals are here so incorrect that it is difficult to dis- cover what number was meant by Richard. Marcian observes that the circuit of our island is not more than 28604 stadia, or 3575 miles, nor less than 20526, or 2576 miles. Hence Bertram is led to prefer the greater number. (it) North Foreland. (/) Lizard Point. (m) The Orkney and Shetland isles. (n) Under this name the ancients comprised not only Germany proper, but Denmark, Norway, &c. (o) Rens of Galloway. 88 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. the country of the Taixali, to the Cantian promontory (p) is estimated at eight hundred miles. Thus all errone- ously compute the circuit of the island to be two thou- sand miles ; for from the Cantian promontory to Ocri- num (q), the distance is four hundred miles ; from thence to Novantum, a thousand ; and from thence to the Can- tian promontory, two thousand two hundred. The cir- cuit of the whole island is therefore three thousand six hundred miles (r). 4. Livy and Fabius Rusticus compare the form of Britain to an oblong shield or battle-axe ; and as ac- cording to Tacitus it bears that figure on the side of Caledonia, the comparison was extended to the whole island, though the bold promontories at its further ex- tremity give it the shape of a wedge. But Caesar and Pomponius Mela assert that its form is triangular. 5. If credit may be given to the celebrated geogra- pher Ptolemy and his contemporary writers, the island resembles an inverted Z (s) ; but according to the maps the comparison is not exact. The triangular shape, however, seems to belong to England alone (t). (/>) North Foreland. (q) Lizard Point. (r) Bertram has endeavoured to reconcile the various and dis- cordant calculations given by different ancient authors of the cir- cuit of our island. On such vague principles as these estimations are made, it would be almost impossible, even now, for two persons to produce the same result. (s) Ptolemy's expression is obscure : but he was evidently led to this supposition by the notion that Caledonia or Scotland trended to the east, as appears from his latitudes and longitudes. This form, therefore, he not unaptly compares to the inverted Z. It would be a trespass on the patience of the reader to attempt to re- concile what is irreconcileable. (0 These words are chiefly taken from Tacitus. The obscurity of the expression, and the absurdity of the comparison, will suffi- ciently show the ignorance of those ancients whose works have reached the present time, in regard to our island. — Tacit. Vit. Agricola, sect. 10. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 89 CHAPTER III. 1. The original inhabitants of Britain, whether indi- onginai-. genous or foreign, are, like those of most other countries, unknown. The Jews alone, and by their means the contiguous nations, have the happiness of tracing their descent since the creation of the world from undoubted documents. 2. From the difference of personal appearance dit- ferent conjectures have been drawn. The red hair and large limbs of the Caledonians proclaim their German origin ; the painted faces and curled locks of the Silures, and their situation opposite to Spain, corroborate the assertion of Tacitus, that the ancient Iberians passed over, and occupied this country and Ireland. Those who live nearest the Gauls resemble them, either from the strength of the original stock, or from the effects which the same positions of the heavens produce on the human body. 3. If I were inclined to indulge a conjecture, I might Venetians. here mention that the Veneti (u) in their commercial ex- peditions first introduced inhabitants and religion into this country. Writers are not wanting, who assert that Hercules came hither and established a sovereignty. But it is needless to dwell on such remote antiquities and idle tales (v). (u) The Veneti, a tribe seated on the coast of Armorica or Bre- tagne distinguished for their maritime power, and with whom C^sar waged war. Their territory, according to his description, was part of Celtic Gaul, and the present Vannes was their capital. (r) To these conjectures relative to the original inhabitants, and subsequent colonists of Britain, it may not be uninteresting to add the accounts preserved in the Welsh Triads. ^ „ . • The historical Triads record that the first colonists of Bntain were Cymry, who originally came from Defrobani Gwlad Yr Hav, 90 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 91 Gauls. 4. On the whole, however, it is probable that the Gauls occupied the contiguous regions. According to Tacitus, their sacred rites and superstitions may be traced ; nor is the language very different ; and lastly, the tradition of the druids, with the names of the states which still retain the same appellations as the people sprung from the cities of Gaul, who came hither and began to cultivate the country (w), 5. According to Csesar, the country was extremely populous, and contained numerous buildings, not dissi- milar to those of the Gauls. It was rich in cattle. 6. The inhabitants of the southern part were the most civilized, and in their customs differed little from the Gauls. Those of the more distant parts did not raise com ; but lived on fruits and flesh. They were ignorant of the use of wool and garments, although in severe the summer land, or Tauric Chersonesus. There they have left many traces of their name preserved by ancient authors, among which we may instance the Cimmerian Bosphorus. Subsequent colonists arrived from the neighbouring continent at various times. The Loegrwys (Loegrians) from Gascogne ; the Bry- thon from. Lydaw (Britanny), who were descended from the original stock of the Cymry. Two descents are also mentioned in Alban, or North Britain ; one called the tribe of Celyddon, the other the primitive Gwyddelians. Another descent is said to have been made in the south, in Ynys Wythy or the Isle of Wight, by the men of Galedin (the Belgae), when their native country was inun- dated. Another colony called the Corani came from the country of the Pwyl, and settled on the sea coast, about the river Humber. A descent in Alban, or North Britain, of a colony of Gwyddelian Figti, who are described as coming from the sea of Loglyn (the Baltic) ; and a partial settlement of the men of Loglyn (Scandina- vians), who were expelled after remaining for three generations. The arrival of the Romans and Saxons is also mentioned, as well as some partial settlements of the Gwyddelians from Ireland. (w) We discover a few cities in Gaul, bearing nearly the same ap- pellations as those of Britain ; and in both countries we find the Atrebates, the Morini, the ^Edui, the Serones, the Menapii, and the Rhemi. weather they covered themselves with the skins of sheep or deer. They were accustomed to bathe in the rivers. 7. All the Britons formerly stained their bodies of a blue colour, which according to Csesar gave them a more terrible appearance in battle. They wore their hair long, and shaved all parts of the body except the head and the upper lip. 8. Ten or twelve Britons had their wives in common ; and this custom particularly prevailed among brethren, and between fathers and sons ; but the children were considered as belonging to him who had first taken the virgin to wife. The mothers suckled their own children, and did not employ maids and nurses. 9. According to Csesar also they used brass money, and iron rings of a certain weight instead of coin (x). 10. The Britons deemed it unlawful to eat hares (y), fowls, or geese ; but they kept those animals for pleasure. 11. They had pearls, bits made of ivory, bracelets, vessels of amber and glass, agates, and, what surpasses all, great abundance of tin. 12. They navigated in barks, the keels and ribs of which were formed of light materials ; the other parts were made of wicker and covered with the hides of oxen (z). During their voyages, as Solinus asserts, they abstain from food (a). (x) The natives of China and Japan follow a similar custom in regard to gold and silver, which are not coined, but pass according to weight. (y) It seems that they considered the appearance of a hare a for- tunate omen ; for the Roman historians observe that Boadicea, after haranguing her troops, let loose a hare which she had con- cealed in her garments. Cz) This species of boat is still used on the Welsh rivers, and is called a coricle in English, and cwm in Welsh. It is so light that a man may carry one on his back. (a) Richard has mistaken the sense of Solinus, who, in describing the passage from Great Britain to Ireland, observes that from its shortness they abstained from food. " Navigantes escis abstinent, pro freti latitudine." C. 25. 3t&x:: 92 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. RICHARD OF CIRENCRSTER. 93 Military af- fairs. 13. Britain produces people and kings of* people, as Pomponius Mela writes in his third book ; but they are all uncivilized, and in proportion as they are more distant from the continent, are more ignorant of riches ; their wealth consisting chiefly in cattle and land. They are addicted to litigation and war, and frequently attack each other, from a desire of command, and of enlarging their possessions. It is customary indeed for the Britons to wage war under the guidance of women, and not to re- gard the difference of sex in the distribution of power. 14. The Britons not only fought on foot and on horse- back, but in chariots drawn by two horses, and armed in the Gallic manner. Those chariots, to the axle-trees of which scythes were fixed, were called covini, or wains. 15. Caesar relates that they employed cavalry in their wars, which before the coming of the Romans were al- most perpetual. All were skilled in war ; each in pro- portion to his family and wealth supported a number of retainers, and this was the only species of honour with which they were acquainted (b). 16. The principal strength of the Britons was in their infantry, who fought with darts, large swords, and short targets. According to Tacitas, their swords were blunt at the point. 17. Caesar in his fourth book thus describes their mode of fighting in that species of chariots called essedce (c) . At first they drove through the army in all directions, hurl- ing their darts ; and, by the terror of the horses, and the (6) In all periods the Britons §eem to have been divided into nu- merous petty communities or states, headed by chiefs, who are here dignified with the title of kings. From the jealousies and weakness attending such a state of society, the island first became a prey to the Romans, and afterwards to the Saxons ; and when the Britons had retired to the mountains of Wales, the same causes hastened the annexation of their country to England. (c) In the early ages chariots were universally used in war. In the Scriptures they are frequently mentioned as forming the prin- cipal strength of an army ; and the mode of fighting in chariots noise of the wheels, generally threw the ranks of the enemy into disorder. When they had penetrated be- tween the troops of cavalry, they leaped from their cha- riots, and waged unequal war on foot. Meanwhile the chariots were drawn up at a distance from the battle, and placed in such a position, that if pressed by the enemy, the warriors could effect a retreat to their own army. They thus displayed the rapid evolutions of cavalry and the firmness of infantry, and were so expert by exercise, as to hold up the horses in steep descents, to check and turn them suddenly at full speed, to run along the pole, stand on the yoke, and then spring into the chariot. 18. The mode of fighting on horseback threatened equal danger to those who gave way, or those who pur- sued. They never engaged in close lines, but in scat- among the Greeks and Trojans, according to the description of Homer, was exactly similar to that of the Britons. ITie steeds of his heroes were " Practised alike to stop, to turn, to chase, To dare the shock, or urge the rapid race." His warriors sometimes drive through the ranks of the enemy, sometimes fight from their chariots, and sometimes alight and main- tain the combat on foot, while their chariots retire to the rear. " This counsel pleased, the godlike Hector sprung Swift from his seat ; his clanging armour rung. The chief's example follow'd by his train, Each quits his car and issues on the plain ; By orders strict the charioteers enjoin'd Compel the coursers to their ranks behind." The Britons, however, appear to have devised an improvement in this mode of warfare, which was unknown to the Greeks. Their chariots seem to have been of two kinds, the covini or wains, heavy and armed with scythes, to break the thickest order of the enemy ; and the essedcsy a lighter kind, adapted probably to situations and circumstances in which the covini could not act, and occasionally performing the duties of cavalry. The essedce, with the cavalry, were pushed forward to oppose the first landing of Caesar ; and Cassivellaunus afterwards left 4000 essedm as a corps of observa- tion to watch his movements. — Casar. Comment, lib. 5. § 15. 94 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. RICHARD OF ciri:ncester. 95 tered bodies, and with great intervals ; they had their ap- pointed stations, and reheved each other by turns ; and fresh combatants succeeded those who were fatigued. The cavalry also used darts. Government. 19. It is not casy to determine the form of govern- ment in Britain previous to the coming of the Eomans. It is however certain that before their times there was no vestige of a monarchy, but rather of a democracy, miless perhaps it may seem to have resembled an aristo- cracy (d). The authority of the druids in affairs of the greatest moment was considerable. Some chiefs are commemorated in their ancient records, yet these ap- pear to have possessed no permanent power; but to have been created, like the Roman dictators, in times of imminent danger. Nor are instances wanting among them, as among other brave nations, when they chose even the leader of their adversaries to conduct their armies. He, therefore, who before was their enemy, afterwards fought on their side. 20. The Britons exceeded in stature both the Gauls and the Romans. Strabo affirms that he saw at Rome some British youths, who were considerably taller than the Romans. 21. The more wealthy inhabitants of South Britain were accustomed to ornament the middle finger of the (d) The government of the ancient Britons may be denominated patriarchal. Each community was governed by its elders ; and every individual who could not prove his kindred to some commu- nity, through nine descents, and the same number of collateral affinities, was not considered as a freeman. Beyond this degree of kindred, they were formed into new communities. The elders of the different communities were subordinate to the elders of the tribes. But in times of pubhc danger, as is recorded in the Triads, some chief of distinguished abilities was intrusted with the supreme authority over the tribes or communities, who united in common defence.— Such were Caswallon (Cassivellaunus), Caradwg (Carac- tacus), and Owain, son of Maesen. Ornaments. left hand with a gold ring ; but a gold collar (e) round the neck was the distinguishing mark of eminence. Those of the northern regions, who were the indigenous inha- bitants of the island from time immemorial, were almost wholly ignorant of the use of clothes, and surrounded their waists and necks, as Herodian reports, with iron rings, which they considered as ornaments and proofs of wealth. They carried a narrow shield, fitter for use than ornament, and a lance, with a sword pendant from their naked and painted bodies. They rejected or de- spised the breast-plate and helmet, because such armour impeded their passage through the marshes. 22. Among other particulars, this custom prevailed in Britain. They stopped travellers and merchants, and compelled them to relate what they had heard, or (c) ITiis torques, chain, or rather wreath, is frequently alluded to by the early British bards. " Yet in the battle of Arderydd I wore the golden torques." Merddin Avellaiiaw, " Four and twenty sons 1 have had Wearing the golden wreath, leaders of armies." Llyuarch Hen. ** Of all who went to Cattraeth, wearing" the golden tore or wreath." Aneurin. The same bard states that in the battle of Cattraeth were three hundred and sixty who wore the golden torques. We give a description of one of these ornaments found near the castle of Harlech, in Merionethshire, in 1692. " It is a wreathed bar of gold, or perhaps three or four rods jointly twisted, about four feet long, but naturally bending only one way, in the form of a hatband. It is hooked at both ends. It is of a round form, about an inch in circumference, and weighs eight ounces." — Gibson's Camden, p. 658. Another mark of dignity was a string of amber beads worn round the head. To this Aneurin alludes — " With wreaths o( amber twined round his temples." These beads have been frequently found in tumuli, particularly in those on Salisbury Plain. — See Turner's Vindication of the Welsh Bards. — Owen's Elegies ofLlywarch Hen. 96 niCHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 97 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. Burial. knew, worthy of notice. The common people usually surrounded foreign merchants in the towns, and obliged them to tell from whence they came, and what curious things they had observed. On such vague reports they often rashly acted, and thus were generally deceived ; for many answered them agreeably to their desires with fictitious stories (/). 23. Their interments were magnificent ; and all things which they prized during life, even arms and animals, were thrown into the funeral pile. A heap of earth and turf formed the sepulchre (g), if) This is Caesar's account of a Gallic custom ; but it is applied, not without reason, to the Britons, and indeed is equally appli- cable to all uncivilized people. ig) As the classic authors have left us no description of the modes of interment among the Britons, Richard was induced, by the con- formity of their manners and customs to those of the Gauls, to adopt the words used by Caesar in his account of the Gallic fune- rals. Unfortunately the remains of the British bards afford little assistance in supplying this deficiency. It appears however that the Britons raised tumuli over their dead, and continued the practice till after the introduction of Christianity ; and that their other modes of interment were the earned, or heap of stones ; the cistvaen, or stone chest; and perhaps the cromle^, or hanging stone. From a curious fragment commemorating the graves of the British warriors, which is printed in the first volume of the Welch Archaeology, we learn further, that they buried their dead on the tops of hills and lofty cliffs, on dechvities, in heaths and secluded valleys, on the banks and near the fords of rivers, and on the sea-shore " where the ninth wave breaks." Allusions are also made to corresponding stones raised on these graves ; and it is said, " the long graves in Gwanas, no one knows to whom they belong nor what is their history." As the modes of interment among all early nations were in many respects similar, there is perhaps no part of our national antiquities which has given scope to so much conjecture as this. The reader who is desirous of more particular information relative to this subject, may at least find amusement in consulting the works of Stukeley, Douglas's Nenia Britannica, the Archceologia, and various accounts scattered in different periodical publications. CHAPTER IV. 1. All the Britons, like the Gauls, were much ad- sacred rite., dieted to superstitious ceremonies; and those who laboured under severe disorders, or were exposed to the dangers of war, either offered human victims, or made a vow to perform such a sacrifice. 2. The druids were employed in the performance of these cruel rites ; and they believed that the gods could not be appeased unless the life of a man was ransomed with human blood. Hence arose the public institution of such sacrifices ; and those who had been surprised in theft, robbery, or any other delinquency, were considered as the most acceptable victims. But when criminals could not be obtained, even the innocent were put to death, that the gods might be appeased. 3. The sacred ceremonies could not be performed except in the presence of the druids ; and on them de- volved the ofiice of providing for the public as well as private rites. They were the guardians of religion and the interpreters of mysteries; and being skilled in medicine, were consulted for the preservation or resto- ration of health. 4. Among their gods, the principal object of their worship was Mercury (h). Next to him they adored Jus- tice (under the name of Astarte), then Apollo, and (h) This passage has puzzled the British antiquaries, because it militates against the grand principle of the druidic theology, and because, as they assert, no traces of the Greek or Roman deities are found among the early Britons. Possibly some of the British tribes might have brought this mode of worship from Gaul ; but more probably the assertion was derived from the misconception of the ancient authors themselves, who gave the names of their own deities to the objects of adoration distinguished by similar attributes in other countries. The account is borrowed from Csesar's description of the Gauls, lib. vi. § 15. H 98 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 99 Druida. Mars (who was called Vitucadrus), Jupiter, Minerva, Hercules, Victory (called Andate), Diana, Cybele, and Pluto. Of these deities they held the same opinions as other nations. 5. The Britons, like the Gauls, endeavoured to derive their origin from Dis or Pluto, boasting of this ancient tradition of the druids. For this reason they divided time, not by the number of days, but of nights, and thus distinguished the commencement of the month, and the time of their birth. This custom agrees with the ancient mode of computation adopted in Genesis, chapter i. (i). 6. The druids, being held in high veneration, were greatly followed by the young men for the sake of their instructions. They decided almost all public and pri- vate controversies, and determined disputes relative to inheritance or the boundaries of lands. They decreed rewards and punishments, and enforced their decisions by an exclusion from the sacrifices. This exclusion was deemed the severest punishment ; because the inter- dicted, being deemed impious and wicked, were shunned Bs if contagious ; justice was refused to their supplica- tions, and they were allowed no marks of honour (k). 7. Over the druids presided a chief, vested with supreme authority. At his death he was succeeded by the next in dignity ; but if there were several of equal rank, the contest was decided by the suffrages of their body ; and sometimes they even contended in arms for this honour (/). (t) " And the evening and the morning were the first day," &c ver. 5. We also stiU say a se'nnight, a fortnight, (k) Like the excommunication of the Catholic church. (/) Such a custom would contravene the principles of the druidic or bardic system, which prohibited them from using arms. The remark seems to have been extended to a general application by Kichard, from a single instance recorded by C^sar, of a druidic election m Gaul thus decided. 8. The druids went not to war, paid no tribute like the rest of the people, were exempted from military duties, and enjoyed immunities in all things. From these high privileges many either voluntarily entered into their order, or were placed in it by friends or parents. 9. They learnt a number of verses, which were the only kind of memorials or annals in use among them (m) . Some persons accordingly remained twenty years under (m) According to the opinion of the Welsh antiquaries, the system of druidical knowledge forms the basis of the Triads. If this be the case, it must be confessed that the bards possessed a profound knowledge of human nature, uncommon critical sagacity, and a per- fect acquaintance with the harmony of language and the properties of metre. For example, the subjects of the poetical Triads are. The Welsh language. Fancy and invention. The design of poetry. Nature of just thinking. Rules of arrangement. Rules of description. Variety of matter and invention. Rules of composition ; comprising the laws of verse, rhyme, stanzas, consonancy or alliteration, and accent. We quote a few of these Triads to show their nature and structure. The three qualifications of poetry ; — endowment of genius, judg- ment from experience, and happiness of mind. ITie three foundations of judgment ; — bold design, frequent prac- tice, and frequent mistakes. . The three foundations of learning; — seeing much, suffering much, and studying much. The three foundations of happiness ; — a suffering with content- ment, a hope that it will come, and a belief that it will be. The three foundations of thought ; — perspicuity, amplitude, and justness. The three canons of perspicuity ; — the word that is necessary, the quantity that is necessary, and the manner that is necessary. The three canons of amplitude ; — appropriate thought, variety of thought, and requisite thought. H 2 100 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. their instruction, which they did not deem it lawful to commit to writing, though on other subjects they em- ployed the Greek alphabet. *' This custom," to use the words of Julius Caesar, " seems to have been adopted for two reasons : first, not to expose their doctrines to the common people ; and, secondly, lest their scholars, trust- ing to letters, should be less anxious to remember their precepts ; for such assistance commonly diminishes ap- plication, and weakens the memory .'*'* Transmigra- 1 0. In the first place they circulated the doctrine that souls do not die, but migrate into other bodies ( w) . By this principle they hoped men would be more powerfully ac- tuated to virtue, and delivered from the fear of death. They likewise instructed students in the knowledge of the heavenly bodies, in geography, the nature of things, and the power of the gods (o) . 11. Their admiration of the mistletoe must not be (n) According to the Triads, the theolog)' of the bards was pure monotheism. They taught also the transmigration of souls ; be- lieving that the soul passed by death through all the gradations of animal Ufe, from Anoom, the bottomless abyss, or lowest degree of animation, up to the highest degree of spiritual existence next to the Supreme Being. Human nature was considered as the middle point of this scale. As this was a state of liberty, in which the soul could attach itself to either good or evil ; if evil predominated, it was after death obhged to retrace its former transmigrations from a point in the animal creation equal to its turpitude, and it again and again became man till it was attached to good. Above humanity, though it might again animate the body of man, it was incapable of relapse ; but continued progressively rising to a degree of good- ness and happiness, inferior only to the Deity. It is remarkable that many singular points of coincidence have been discovered in comparing the religious system of the Hindoos with that of the ancient Britons ; and in the languages of these two people some striking similarities occur in those proverbs and forms of expression which are derived from national customs and religious ceremonies. (o) This account of the druids, like some of the preceding para- graphs, is borrowed from Caesar's description of the Gauls. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 101 omitted. The druids esteemed nothing more sacred than the mistletoe, and the tree on which it grew, if an oak. They particularly delighted in groves of oaks (p), and per- formed no sacred rite without branches of that tree, and hence seem to have derived their name of druids, ^pv^hQ. Whatever grew on an oak was considered as sent from Heaven, and as a sign that the tree was chosen by God himself. The mistletoe was difficult to be found, and when discovered was gathered with religious ceremonies, particularly at the sixth day of the moon (from which period they dated their months and years, and their cycle of thirty years), because the moon was supposed to pos- sess extraordinary powers when she had not completed her second quarter. The mistletoe was called in their language all heal (q). The sacrifice and the feast being duly prepared under the tree, they led thither two white bulls, whose horns were then bound for the first time (r) . The priest, clothed in a white vestment, ascending the tree, cut off the mistletoe with a golden bill, and received it in a white cloth. They then slew the victims, invoking the favour of the Deity on their offering. They conceived that the mistletoe cured sterility in animals ; and consi- dered it as a specific against all poisons. So great was (p) Gen. ch. xxi. ver. 33. (g) This remark is erroneous. The term holbiag, all heal, is ap- plied to the plant which bears the same name in English. The mis- tletoe is called in Welsh by the several appellations, Gurgon, U9el- van, Prenawyn, U9elwydd. (r) As the plough was fastened to the horns of the beasts, this ex- pression signiaes that the animal had never been employed in la- bour. It is a singular coincidence of circumstances that bulls perfectly white were sacrificed by the Egyptians to Apis. When such an animal was found unblemished, and without a single black hair, the priest tied a fillet about his horns, and sealed it with the signet of his ring ; it being a capital crime to sacrifice one of these animals except it was thus marked.— Herorfo^M^. 102 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. Bards. the superstition generally prevailing among nations with respect to frivolous objects. 12. The doctrine of the druids is said to have been first invented in Britain, and from thence carried into Gaul; on which account Pliny says (in his thirtieth book), " But why should I commemorate these things with regard to an art which has passed over the sea, and reached the bounds of nature ? Britain even at this time celebrates it with so many wonderful ceremonies, that she seems to have taught it to the Persians.*" Julius Csesar affirms the same in his Commentaries : "And now those persons who wish to acquire a more extensive knowledge of such things, repair to Britain for information.'' 13. At a certain time of the year the druids retired to a consecrated grove in the island of Mona, whither all persons among whom controversies had arisen, repaired for the decision of their disputes. 14. Besides the druids, there were among the Gauls and Britons poets called bards («), who sung in heroic measures the deeds of the gods and heroes, accompanied with the sweet notes of the lyre. 15. Concerning the druids and bards, I shall conclude this chapter in the words of Lucan : — " You too, ye bards ! whom sacred raptures fire. To chant your heroes to your country's lyre ; Who consecrate, in your immortal strain. Brave patriot sbuls, in righteous battle slain, Securely now the tuneful task renew. And noblest themes in deathless songs pursue. (s) According to the Welsh antiquaries, these distinctions are er- roneous. The druidical, or rather bardic, system consisted of three classes : the bard proper, whose province was philosophy and poe- try ; the druid, or minister of reUgion ; and the ovate, or mechanic and artist. For a curious account of the bardic system and insti- tutions, the reader is referred to the Introduction to Owen's Trans- lations of the Elegies of Llywarch Hen. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 103 The druids now, while arms are heard no more. Old mysteries and barbarous rites restore, A tribe who singular religion love. And haunt the lonely coverts of the grove. To these, and these of all mankind alone. The gods are sure revealed or sure unknown. If dying mortals' doom they sing aright. No ghosts descend to dwell in dreadful night ; No parting souls to grisly Pluto go. Nor seek the dreary silent shades below ; But forth they fly immortal in their kind. And other bodies in new worlds they find : Thus hfe for ever runs its endless race. And like a line death but divides the space, A stop which can but for a moment last, A point between the future and the past. Thrice happy they beneath their northern skies. Who that worst fear— the fear of death— despise ; Hence they no cares for this frail being feel. But rush undaunted on the pointed steel ; Provoke approaching fate, and bravely scorn To spare that life which must so soon return. Rome's Lucan, book i. >> CHAPTER V. 1. This island is rich in com and wood, is well Productions, adapted for the maintenance of flocks and cattle, and in some places produces vines. It also abounds with marine and land birds, and contains copious springs, and numerous rivers, stored with fish, and plentifully sup- plied with salmon and eels. 2. Sea-cows, or seals'(0» and dolphins are caught, and whales, of which mention is made by the satirist : « Quanto delphinis balaena Britannica major." (0 We do not find that Pennant mentions, among the amphibious animals, the Vituli Marini, by which Richard probably meant seals. 104 RICHARD OP CIRENCESTER. 3. There are besides several sorts of shellfish, among which are muscles, containing pearls often of the best kind, and of every colour: that is, red, purple, violet, green (prasini), but principally white, as we find in the venerable Bede*s Ecclesiastical History. 4. Shells (m) are still more abundant, from which is prepared a scarlet dye of the most beautiful hue, which never fades from the effect of the sun or rain, but be- comes finer as it grows older. 5. In Britain are salt and warm springs, from which are formed hot baths, suited to all ages, with distinct places for the two sexes (i?). 6. White lead is found in the midland regions, and iron in the maritime, but in small quantities gold and silver are also produced, but brass is imported. Jet of the purest quality abounds ; it is of a shining black, and highly inflammable (w). When burnt, it drives away ser- pents, and when warmed by friction attracts bodies like amber. 7. Britain being situated almost under the north pole, the nights are so light in summer, that it is often doubtful whether the evening or morning twilight prevails ; be- cause the sun, in returning to the east, does not long remain below the horizon. Hence, also, according to Cleomenes, the longest day in summer, and the longest night in winter, when the sun declines towards the south, is eighteen hours ; and the shortest night in summer, (tt) Richard calls these shells Cochlea, or snails, though he pro- bably alludes to the species styled by naturalists Murea, which con- tained the famous Tyrian purple, so much valued by the ancients. Yet, whatever our island may have formerly produced, we discern no traces, in later ages, of any testaceous animal yielding a purple or scarlet dye. (r) Richard here doubtless principally -alludes to Bath, the Aquae Solis of the ancients. (w) This substance appears to have been wrought into ornaments for the person. In the barrows, jet heads of a long eUiptical form were found, together with others of amber, and a coarse blue glass. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 105 and day in winter, is six hours. In the same manner as in Armenia, Macedon, Italy, and the regions under the same parallel, the longest day is fifteen, and the shortest nine hours. 8. But I have given a sufficient account of Britain and the Britons in general. I shall now descend to particu- lars ; and, in the succeeding pages, shall describe the state and revolutions of the different nations who inha- bited this island, the cities which ennobled it, with other particulars, and their condition under the Roman domi- nion. CHAPTER VI. 1. Britain, according to the most accurate and Divisions. authentic accounts of the ancients, was divided into seven parts, six of which were at different times sub- jected to the Roman empire, and the seventh held by the uncivilized Caledonians. 2. These divisions were called Britannia Prima, Se- cunda, Flavia, Maxima, Valentia, and Vespasiana, which last did not long remain under the power of the Romans. Britannia Prima is separated by the river Thamesis from Flavia, and by the sea (x) from Britannia Secunda. Flavia begins from the German Ocean, is bounded by the Thamesis (y), by the Sabrina (z) on the side of the Silures and Ordovices, and trends toward the north and the region of the Brigantes (a) . Maxima, beginning at the extreme boundary of Flavia, reaches (a?) Rather by the aestuary of the Severn. (y) Thames. (z) Severn. (a) Here some word is evidently omitted in the original. We would supply it by comparing this description with that of Britan- nia Secunda in the second section, and read " Sabrina et Deva" &c., " by the Severn and the Dee from the Silures and Ordovices." 106 RICHARD OF CIRENX'ESTER. [W to the wall(Z>) which traverses the whole island,and faces the north. Valentia occupies the whole space between this wall and that built by the emperor Antoninus Pius, from the sestuary of the Bdora (c) to that of the Clydda (d). Vespasiana stretches from the sestuary of the Bdora to the city of Alcuith (e), from whence a line drawn to the mouth of the Varar (/) shows the boundary. Britannia Secunda faces the Irish Sea to the north and west. But sufficient notice has been taken of the provinces. 3. Before we proceed to a more minute description, let us touch upon the form of government. In remote times all Britain was divided among petty princes and states, some of whom are said to have existed after the country was occupied by the Romans ; though under the Roman domination they retained scarcely the shadow of regal authority. A legate being appointed by the emperor over the conquered countries, Britain became a proconsular province. This form of govern- ment continued several ages, although in the mean time the island underwent many divisions, first into the Upper and Lower districts, and then, as we have before shown, into seven parts. It afterwards became the imperial residence of Carausius and those whom he admitted to a share of his power. Constantine the Great, the glory and defence of Christianity, is supposed to have raised Maxima and Valentia to consular provinces, and Prima, Secunda, and Flavia, to pnesidials. But over the whole island was appointed a deputy governor, under the authority of the praetorian prefect of Gaul. Besides whom, an ancient volume, written about that period, mentions a person of great dignity, by the title of comes or count of the Britons, another as count of the Saxon coast, and a third as leader or duke of Britain; with (6) The wall or vallum erected by Severus between the Solway Frith and the mouth of the Tyne. (c) Bodora and Bodotria, Frith of Forth. (rf) Clotta. Clyde. (c) Dumbarton. (/) Murray Frith. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 107 many others, who, although possessed of great offices, must be passed over in silence, for want of certain information (g), 4. I now commence my long journey, to examine minutely the whole island and its particular parts, and shall follow the footsteps of the best authors. I begin with the extreme part of the first province, whose coasts are opposite Gaul. This province contains three cele- brated and powerful states, namely, Cantium, Belgium, and Damnonium, each of which in particular I shall carefully examine. First of Cantium. 5. Cantium (A), situated at the eastern extremity of Kent. Britannia Prima, was inhabited by the Cantii, and con- tains the cities of Durobrobis (i) and Cantiopolis (k), which was the metropolis, and the burial-place of St. Augustin, the apostle of the English ; Dubrse(Z), Lemanus (m), and Regulbium (n), garrisoned by the Romans ; also their primary station Rhutupis (o), which was colonized and became the metropolis, and where a haven was formed capable of containing the Roman fleet which com- manded the North Sea. This city was of such celebrity that it gave the name of Rhutupine to the neighbouring shores ; of which Lucan, " Aut vaga cum Thetis Rhutupinaque littora fervent." From hence oysters of a large size and superior flavour were sent to Rome, as Juvenal observes, " Circaeis nata forent, an Lucrinum ad saxum, Rhutupinove edita fundo Ostrea, callebat primo deprendere morsu.' if (g) These remarks seem to have been drawn from the Notitia Imperii ; and consequently refer to a late period of the empire.) {h) Cantium contained the present county of Kent, as far as the Rother, except a small district in which Holwood Hill is situated, and which belonged to the Rhem. (») Rochester. {k) Canterbury, (/) Dover. (w) Situated on the Lymne. (n) Reculver. (o) Richborough. 108 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. It was the station of the second Augustan legion, under the count of the Saxon coast, a person of high dis- tinction. 6. The kingdom of Cantium is watered by many rivers. The principal are Madus (/)), Sturius (q), Du- bris (r), and Lemanus (5), which last separates the Cantii from the Bibroci. 7. Among the three principal promontories of Bri- tain, that which derives its name from Cantium (i) is most distinguished. There the ocean, being confined in an angle, according to the tradition of the ancients, gradually forced its way, and formed the strait which renders Britain an island. 8. The vast forest called by some the Anderidan, and by others the Caledonian, stretches from Cantium an hundred and fifty miles, through the countries of the Bibroci and the Segontiaci, to the confines of the Hedui. It is thus mentioned by the poet Lucan : — " Unde Caledoniis fallit turbata Britannos." Bibrocum. 9. The Bibroci (u) were situated next to the Cantii, and, as some imagine, were subject to them. They were also called Rhemi, and are not unknown in record. They inhabited Bibrocum (i?), Regentium (mj), and Novio- magus (a:), which was their metropolis. The Romans held Anderida(y). Attrebates. 10. Ou their coufiucs, and bordering on the Thames, dwelt the Attrebates (z), whose primary city was Cal- leba (a), ip) The Medway. (r) A rivulet at Dover. (0 The North Foreland. (w) The Bibroci, Rhemi, or Regni, inhabited part of Hants, and of Berks, Sussex, Surrey, and a small portion of Kent. (p) Uncertain. Stukeley calls it Bibrox, Bibrax, or the Bibracte of the Itinerary. (w) Chichester. (a?) Holwood Hill. (y) Pevensey. (z) Part of Hants, and Berks. (a) Silchester. For the proofs that this place was the site of Calleva, see the Commentary on the Itinerary. (q) The Stour. is) The Rother. RICHAUU or CIRENCESTER. 109 11. Below them, nearer the river Kunetius (h), lived segontiaci. the Segontiaci (c), whose chief city was Vindonum (rf). 12. Below, towards the ocean, and bordering on the Beiga. Bibroci, lived the Belgse (e), whose chief cities were Clausentum (/), now called Southampton ; Portus Mag- nus (g) ; Venta (A), a noble city situated upon the river Antona. Sorbiodunum (i) was garrisoned by the Ro- mans. All the Belgse are Allobroges, or foreigners, and derived their origin from the Belgse and Celts. The latter, not many ages before the arrival of Csesar, quitted their native country, Gaul, which was conquered by the Romans and Germans, and passed over to this island : the former, after crossing the Rhine, and occu- pying the conquered country, likewise sent out colonies, of which Csesar has spoken more at large (j). 13. All the regions south of the Thamesis (k) were, according to ancient records, occupied by the warlike na- tion of the Senones. These people, under the guidance senones. of their renowned king Brennus, penetrated through Gaul, forced a passage over the Alps, hitherto deemed impracticable, and would have razed proud Rome, had not the Fates, which seemed like to carry the Republic in their bosom, till it reached its destined height of glory, averted the threatened calamity. By the cackle of a goose Manlius was warned of the danger, and hurled the barbarians from the Capitol, in their mid- night attack. The same protecting influence after- (b) Kennet. (c) Part of Hants, and Berks. id) Probably Egbury Camp. ie) The Belgae occupied those parts of Hants and Wilts not held by the Segontiaci. (/) lliis is an error : the ancient Clausentum was at Bittern, on the Itchin, opposite Northam. ig) Portchester. (A) Winchester. (*) Old Sarum. ij) This passage as printed in the original is very obscure ; but the meaning is supplied by Caesar, from whom it is taken, and a subsequent page where Richard mentions the same fact. — Vide the Chronology in b. 2. c. t. sect. 9. (*) Thames. 110 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. wards sent Camillus to his assistance, who, by assailing them in the rear, quenched the conflagration which they had kindled, in Senonic blood, and preserved the city from impending destruction. In consequence of this vast expedition, the land of the Senones (/), being left without inhabitants, and full of spoils, was occupied by the above-mentioned Belgae. Hedui. 14. Near the Sabrina and below the Thamesis lived the Hedui (w), whose principal cities were Ischalis(7i) and Avalonia (o) . The Baths (p), which were also called Aquae Solis, were made the seat of a colony, and became the perpetual residence of the Romans who possessed this part of Britain. This was a celebrated city, situated upon the river Abona, remarkable for its hot springs, which were formed into baths at a great expense. Apollo and Minerva (q) were the tutelary deities, in whose temples the perpetual fire never fell into ashes, but as it wasted away turned into globes of stone. Morini. 15. Below the Hedui are situated the Durotriges, who are sometimes called Morini. Their metropolis was Durinum (r), and their territory extended to the promontory Vindelia (s). In their country the land is gradually contracted, and seems to form an immense arm which repels the waves of the ocean. 1 6. In this arm was the region of the Cimbri (^), whose country was divided from that of the Hedui by the river (/) There was a tribe of Celts called Senones seated on the banks of the Seine as late as the time of Caesar, and this was one of the tribes who marched with Brennus against Rome. But we cannot discover from whence Richard drew his information that these Senones originally emigrated from Britain, leaving their country to be occupied by the Belgae. (m) Nearly all Somersetshire. (n) Ilchester. (o) Glastonbury. (p) Bath. (q) This is drawn from Solinus,who speaks of Britain in general. We know not on what authority it was applied by Richard to Bath. (r) Maiden Castle, near Dorchester. («) Isle of Portland. (0 Part of Somerset and Devon. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. Ill Uxella (m). It is not ascertained whether the Cimbri cimbri. gave to Wales its modem name, or whether their origin is more remote. Their chief cities were Termolus (v) and Artavia(tr). From hence, according to the ancients, are seen the pillars of Hercules, and the island Herculea(a;) not far distant. From the Uxella a chain of mountains called Ocrinum extends to the promontory known by the same name. 17. Beyond the Cimbri the Carnabii inhabited the carnawi. extreme angle of the island (y), from whom this district probably obtained its present name of Carnubia (Corn- wall). Their chief cities were Musidum (z) and Halan- gium (a). But as the Romans never frequented these almost desert and uncultivated parts of Britain, their cities seem to have been of little consequence, and were therefore neglected by historians ; though geographers mention the promontories Bolerium and Antives- taeum (b). 18. Near the above-mentioned people on the sea Damnonu. coast towards the south, and bordering on the Belgae Allobroges, lived the Damnonii, the most powerful people of those parts ; on which account Ptolemy assigns to them all the countr}' extending into the sea like an arm (c). Their cities were Uxella(cO, Tamara(e), Voluba(/), Cenia(^), and Isca (A), the mother of all, situated upon the Isca. Their chief rivers were the Isca (i), Durius (j), Tamarus (A), and Cenius (I). (u) The Parret. (r) Uncertain, — probably in Devonshire. (w) Ibid. (a?) Lundy Island. (y) Part of Cornwall. (z) Near Stratton. (a) Carnbre. (b) Land's End, and Lizard Point. (c) Cornwall, Devon, Dorset, and part of Somerset. id) Probably near Bridgewater. (c) On the Tamar. (/■) On the Fowey. (A) Exeter. (j) The Dart. (/) The Fal. (ff) On the Fal. (t) Ex. ik) Tamar. 112 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTKR. Sygdiles. Silures. Their coasts are distinguished by three promontories, which will be hereafter mentioned. This region was much frequented by the Phoenicians, Grecians, and Gallic merchants, for the metals with which it abounded, particularly for its tin. Proofs of this may be drawn from the names of the above-mentioned promontories, namely Hellenis(wi), Ocrinum (w), and KptS ^irwiroy (o), as well as the numerous appellations of cities, which show a Grecian or Phoenician derivation. 19. Beyond this arm are the isles called Sygdiles (p), which are also denominated CEstromenides and Cassite- rides. 20. It is affirmed that the emperor Vespasian fought thirty battles with the united force of the Damnonii and Belgse. The ten different tribes who inhabited the south banks of the Thames and Severn being gradually subdued, their country was formed into the province of Britannia Prima, so called because it was the first fruit of victory obtained by the Romans. 21. Next in order is Britannia Secunda, which is di- vided from Britannia Prima by the countries already mentioned, and from the Flavian province by the Sa- brina (q) and the Deva (r) ; and the remaining parts are bounded by the internal sea. This was the renowned re- gion of the Silures (s), inhabited by three powerful tribes. (m) Probably Berry Head. (n) Lizard Point. (o) Ram Head. (p) Scilly Isles. (g) Severn. (r) Dee. («) The Silures, with their two dependent tribes, the Dimeciae and the Ordovices, possessed all the country to the west of the Severn and the Dee, together with the island of Anglesey. " Of these territories the Dimeciae had the counties of Pembroke, Cardigan, and Caermarthen ; while the Silures possessed all the rest of South Wales, as well as such parts of England as lay to the west of the Severn and to the South of the Teme : while the Ordo- vices occupied all North Wales, as well as all the country to the north of the Teme, and to the west of the Severn and the Dee, ex- cept a small tract to the West of Bangor and Penmorvay, which RICHARD OF CIRENCESTKR. 113 Among these were particularly distinguished the Si- lures Proper, whom the turbid sestuary of the Severn divides from the country we have just described. These people, according to Solinus, still retain their ancient manners, have neither markets nor money, but barter their commodities, regarding rather utility than price. They worship the gods, and both men and women are supposed to foretell future events. 22. The chief cities of the Silures were, Sariconium (^) , Magna (m), Gobaneum (r), and Venta (it) their capital. A Roman colony possessed the city built on the Isca (a:), and called after that name, for many years the station of the second or Augustan legion, until it was transferred to the Valentian province, and Rhutupis(y). This was the primary station of the Romans in Britannia Secunda. 23. The country of the Silures was long powerful j particularly under Caractacus, who during nine years withstood the Roman arms, and frequently triumphed over them, until he was defeated by Ostorius, as he was preparing to attack the Romans. Caractacus, how- ever, escaped from the battle, and in applying for assist- ance to the neighbouring chieftains was delivered up to the Romans, by the artifices of a Roman matron, Car- thismandua, who had married Venutius, chief of Bri- gantia. After this defeat the Silures bravely defended their country till it was overrun by Varonius, and being finally conquered by Frontinus, it was reduced into a Roman province under the name of Britannia Secunda. 24. , Two other tribes were subject to the Silures: First the Ordovices, who inhabited the north towards Orclovlccs. together with the isle of Anglesey belonged to their subordinate clan the Cangani." (0 Rose or Berry Hill in Weston. (u) Kentchester. (r) Abergavenny. («?) Caerwent. .-,. ji • ix) Caerleon, on Usk. (y) Richborough in Kent. MtKa^atittiiMiMmmi m^. 114 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. Dimetse. the islc of Mona (z) ; and secondly the Dimecise, who oc- cupied the west, where the promontory Octorupium (a) is situated, and from whence is a passage of thirty miles (b) to Ireland. The cities of the Dimeciae were Menapia (c) and Muridunum (d) the metropolis. The Romans seized upon Lovantium (e) as their station. Beyond these, and the borders of the Silnres, were the Ordovices, whose cities were Mediolanum (/) and Brannogenium (g). The Sabrina, which rises in their mountains, is justly reckoned one of the three largest rivers of Britain, the Thamesis (Thames) and the Tavus (Tay) being the other two. The name of the Ordovices is first distinguished in his- tory on account of the revenge which they took for the captivity of their renowned chief. Hence they conti- nually harassed the Roman army, and would have suc- ceeded in annihilating their power, had not Agricola turned hither his victorious arms, subdued the whole na- tion, and put the greater part to the sword. 25. The territory situated north of the Ordovices, and washed by the ocean, was formerly under their domi- cangiani. niou. Thesc parts were certainly inhabited by the Can- giani, whose chief city was Segontium (A), near the Can- gian promontory (i), on the Minevian shore, opposite Mona (7), an island long distinguished as the residence of the druids. This island contained many towns, though it was scarcely sixty miles in circuit ; and, as Pliny as- serts, is distant from the colony Camalodunum two hun- dred miles. The rivers of the Cangiani were Tosibus(A), called also Canovius, and the Deva (/), which was their boundary. In this region is the stupendous mountain (r) Anglesey. (a) St. David's Head. ib) XXX miUiarium. (c) St. David's. (c?) Caermarthen. (e) Llanio Issau on theTeivi. (/) On the bank of the Tanat. {g) Near Lentwardine. (A) Caer Segont. (») Brach y Pwll Point. (j) Anglesey. (*) The Conway. (0 Dee. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 115 Eriri (m). Ordovicia, together with the regions of the Cangiani and Carnabii, unless report deceives me, con- stituted a province called Genania, under the reign of the emperors subsequent to Trajan. 26. I now proceed to the Flavian province ; but for want of authentic documents am unable to ascertain, whether it derived its name from Flavia Julia Helena, mother of Constantine the Great, who was born in these parts, or from the Flavian family. 27. Towards the river Deva were situated in the first place the Carnabii (n) . Their principal places were Be- non3e(o), Etocetum (p), and Banchorium(<^), the last the camabii. most celebrated monastery in the whole island, which being overthrovMi in the dispute with Augustin, was never afterwards restored ; and the mother of the rest, Uri- conium (r), esteemed one of the largest cities in Britain. In the extreme angle of this country, near the Deva, was the Roman colony Deva (5), the work of the twen- tieth legion, which was called Victrix, and was formerly the defence of the region. This place is supposed to be what is now termed West Chester. 28. Below these people stretched the kingdom, or ra- ther the republic, of the Cassii, called by Ptolemy Ca- tieuchlani, which arose from the union of two nations, cassii, or Those nearest the Sabrina were called the Dobuni, or, ^**'^"^^^'^"'- according to the annals of Dio, the Boduni(<). In their (m) Snowdon. (n) The territory of the Carnabii was bounded on the north by the Mersey, west by the Severn, east by part of the WatUng Street, and to the south by Staffordshire. (0) Benonis; High Cross. (/>) Wall. (q) Banchor. (r) Wroxeter. (s) Chester. (0 The Dobuni were bounded on the west by the Severn, on the south by the Thames, on the east by the Charwell, and on the north by the Carnabii, The Cassiiy bounded on the south by the Thames, on the west by the Dobuni, on the east by the Trent, and on the north by the Iceni. I 2 116 RICHARD OF ClREN'CESTETl. Trinobantes. country the Thames rises, and, proceeding through the territories of the Hedui, Attrebates, Cassii, Bibroci, Trinobantes, and Cantii, after a long course flows into the German Ocean. The cities of the Dobuni were Sa- linse (m), Branogena (v) on the left of the Sabrina (Severn), Alauna(M7), and the most venerable of all, Corinium (x), a famous city supposed to have been built by Vespasian. But Glevum(y), situated in the extreme part of the king dom, towards the territory of the Silures, was occupied by a Roman colony, which, according to the writers of those times, was introduced by Claudius Caesar. Ad- joining to these were the Cassii, whose chief cities were Forum Dianse (z) and Verulamium (a) . But when the last was raised by the Romans to the municipal rank, it ob- tained the pre-eminence over the other cities. St. Alban the martyT was here born. This city was involved in the ruin of Camalodunum(&), and Londinium (c) in the insurrection of Bonduica, which is related by Tacitus. The Cassii were conspicuous above the other nations of the island ; and Caesar in his second invasion had the severest conflicts with their renowned chief Cassibelli- nus, to whom many people were tributary ; and was repulsed by. the Cassii in league with the Silures; to which Lucan alludes : — " Territa qucesitis ostendit ierga Britannisy But on the coming of Claudius, they, with the neighbouring people, were subdued, and their country reduced to a Roman province, first called Caesariensis, and afterwards Flavia. 29. Near the Cassii, where the river Thamesis ap- proaches the ocean, was the region of the Trino- (u) Droitwich. (mO Alcester. (y) Glocester. (a) Old St. Alban's. (c) London. (r) Near Lentwardine. (a?) Cirencester in Glocestershire. (2) Dunstable. (b) Colchester. RICHARD OF ( JKKNf'KSTKR. 117 bantes (d)^ who not only entered into alliance with the Romans, but resigned to them Londinium their me- tropolis, and Camalodunum situated near the sea, for the purpose of establishing colonies. In this city was supposed to be born Flavia Julia Helena, the pious wife of Constantino Chlorus and mother of Constantino the Great, who was descended from the blood of the British kings. It was the chief colony of the Romans in Bri- tain, and distinguished by a temple of Claudius, an image of Victor}', with many ornaments (e). But Londinium was and ever will be a city of great eminence. It was fii*st named Trinovantum, then Londinium, afterwards Augusta, and now again Londona. According to the chronicles it is more ancient than Rome. It is situated upon the banks of the Thamesis, and is the great empo- rium of many nations trading by land or sea. This city was surrounded with a wall by the empress Helena, the discoverer of the Holy Cross ; and, if reliance may be placed on tradition, which is not always erroneous, was called Augusta, as Britain was distinguished by the name of the Roman Island. : . - . 30. The boundary of this people towards the north was tl:e river Surius (/), beyond which lived the Iceni, a iceui. famous people divided into two tribes. The first of these, the Cenomanni, dwelt to the north towards the Trino- bantes and Cassii, and bordered on the ocean towards the east. Their cities were Dumomagus(^), and their metro- polis Venta (Jl). Camboricum {i) was a Roman colony. A tongue of land stretching into the sea towards the east was called Flavia Extrema(^). Their most remarkable {d) It stretched from the Thames to the Stour on the north, and on the west to the Brent and the Ouse. (c) This temple with its ornaments is mentioned in Tacitus. (/) Sturius, the Stour. {g) Castor near Chesterton. (A) Castor near Norwich. - (i) Cambridge. {k) Part of the Suffolk coast. 118 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. riversare theGarion (/), the Surius (m), andthe Aufona (n) which falls into the bay of Metaris (o). Beyond the Au- . fona, bordering on the Carnabii, Brigantes, and the ocean, lived the Coitani(/?), in a tract of country overspread with woods, which, like all the woods of Britain, was called Caledonia (q). This is mentioned by the historian Florus (r). The chief city of the Coitani was Ilagse («). Besides this was Lindum (t), a Roman colony, on the eastern extremity of the province. The river Trivonia (u) divides the whole country into two parts. The nation of the Iceni, being of a warlike character, neglected hus- bandry as well as the civil arts ; they voluntarily joined the Romans ; but, revolting, and exciting others to fol- low their example, were first subdued by Ostorius. A few years afterwards, Prgesutagus their king, at his de- cease, made Caesar and his descendants his heirs. But the Romans, abusing the friendship of these people and giving themselves up to every species of debauchery, ex- cited their resentment, and the Iceni with their allies, under the warlike Bonduica, widow of Pnesutagus, de- stroyed their colonies, and massacred eighty thousand Roman citizens. They were afterwards reduced by the legate Suetonius, a man highly esteemed for prudence. 31. On the northern part of this region is the river Abus (w), which falls into the ocean, and was one of the boundaries of the province Maxima, as Seteja (w) was the other. This province was also called the kingdom of Bri- (/) The Yar. (m) The Stour. (n) The Nen. (o) Boston Deep. (p) In the map these people are called the Coritani. They seem to have inhabited Lincoln, Leicester, and Nottingham. iq) Calyddon means coverts or thickets. (r) B. iii. eh. 10, where, speaking of Caesar, he says, " Caledo- nias sequutus in sylvas." («) Leicester. (0 Lincoln. («) Trent. (t?) The Humber. (w) The Mersey. RICHARD OF CIRE.NCESTEK. 119 gantia, because it comprehended the region of that name inhabited by three nations. At the eastern point (a:), where the promontories of Oxellum (y) and of the Bri- gantes (z) stretch into the sea, lived the Parisii, whose Parisii. cities were Petuaria (a) and Portus Felix (b). 32. Above, but on the side of the Parisii, are the pro- per Brigantes (c), a numerous people who once gave law Brigantes. to the whole province. Their towns were Epiacum (rf), Vinovium(e), Cambodunum (/), Cataracton (^), Gala- cum (A), Olicana (t), and the chief city Isurium (j), Ebo- racum (k) , on the Urus (Z) , was the metropolis, first a colony of the Romans, called Sexta, from being the sta- tion of the sixth legion, termed the Victorious, and after- wards distinguished by the presence of many emperors, and raised to the privileges of a municipal city. 33. This province is divided into two equal parts by a chain of mountains called the Pennine Alps, which rismg on the confines of the Iceni and Carnabii, near the river Trivona(m), extend towards the north in a continued series of fifty miles. 34. The people to the west of this chain (n) are the ix) Part of the East Rid. of York. (y) Spurn Head. iz) Flamborough Head. (a) Broughton on Humber. (6) Near Bridlington Bay. (c) Their territory stretched from the bounds of the Parisii north- ward to the Tine, and from the Humber and Don to the mountains of Lancashire, Westmoreland and Cumberland. (cf) Lanchester. (e) Binchester. (/) Slack. (^) Catteric. {h) Galgacum, uncertain. (i) Ilkley. (J) Aldborough. {k) York. (J) Probably from the Ure, which receives the name of Ouse above York, on its junction with the Nid. (m) Trent. (n) To the Voluntii belonged the western part of Lancashire ; and to the Sistuntii, the west of Westmoreland and Cumberland as far as the wall. (o) Hence, in § 31, they are called one people. 120 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. RICHARD OF ClRENCEsJTER. 121 voiuntiiand Voluiitii and Sistuntii, who are united in a close confe- deracy (o). Their cities are Rerigonium (p), Coccium (q), and Lugubalium(r). The two last were occupied by Roman garrisons. 35. The northern frontier of this province was pro- tected by a wall (s) of stupendous magnitude built by the ip) Ribchester. {q) Blackrode. (r) Carlisle. is) The wall of Severus. The exact site of the barrier erected by Severus against the northern tribes, furnished matter of dispute to many of our antiquaries. The researches of others, particularly Horsley, have, however, set this question at rest. From their in- formation, joined to the scanty evidence of history, it has been proved that three walls or ramparts were erected by the Romans at different times, to secure the northern frontier of their dominions in Britain. The first was a rampart of earth, from the Solway Frith to the Tine, raised by Hadrian about the year 120 ; but its form and con- struction have not been satisfactorily ascertained. It was, however, evidently nothing more than a hue intended to obstruct the pas- sage of an enemy between the stations which constituted the real defences of the frontier. The second was raised by Lollius Urbicus under the reign of Antoninus Pius, about 140, between the Friths of Forth and Clyde. This was likewise of earth, though perhaps faced with stone, and, like that of Hadrian, seems to have been intended as a line con- necting the chain of stations, which formed a new barrier on the advance of the Roman arms. In the course of both these was a military road communicating from station to station. The last and most important is that begun by Severus, after his expedition against the Caledonians, about 208. It runs nearly over the same ground as that of Hadrian ; but is a complete and well combined system of fortification. From an examination of its re- mains it appears to have been built of stone, fifteen feet high and • nine thick. It had a parapet and ditch, a military road, and was defended by 18 greater stations placed at intervals of three to six miles ; 83 castles at intervals of 6 to 8 furlongs, and, as it is ima- gined, a considerable number of turrets placed at shorter distances. Either from superior sagacity or superior information, Richard clearly distinguishes these three walls, which so much puzzled later writers, though it must be confessed that in other places he has suffered himself to be led into some errors in regard to their si- Romans across the Isthmus, eighty miles in length, twelve feet high and (nine) thick, strengthened with towers. 36. We collect from history, that these people were first attacked by the emperor Claudius, then overrun by the legate Ostorius, and finally defeated by Cerealis. By their voluntary submission to Agricola they obtained peace. The actions and unheard-of perfidy of their queen have disgraced their name in history. These people were descended from those powerful nations, who in search of new habitations quitted their country, which was situated between the Danube, the Alps, and the Rhone (t). Some of them afterwards emigrated into Ireland, as appears from authentic documents. 37. Further north were situated those powerful na- tions, who in former times were known under the name of Ma^tse, and from whom that fratricide Bassianus (m), Ma^eta. after the death of his father, basely purchased peace. They possessed Ottadinia towards the east, Gadenia, Sel- govia, Novantia, and further north Damnia. 38. Nearest the wall dwelt the Gadeni (??), whose Gadeui. metropolis was Curia (w). The Ottadini (x) were situated nearer the sea. Their chief city was Bremenium (3/), tuation, and the persons by whom they were erected.— See b. ii. ch. 1, sect. 22, 27, 36, 37 ; ch. 2, sect. 17, 23. For a detailed ac- count of these works the reader is referred to Horsley's Britannia Romana ; Warburton's Account of the Roman Wall j Hutchinson's Northumberland J Roy's Military Antiquities j Mutton's Account of the Roman Wall. (0 These were the Helvetii, whose emigration is mentioned in Cas. Comm. de Bell. Gall. lib. i. We have not discovered from what authority Richard draws his account of their emigration to Ireland. [u) Caracalla. (p) The Gadeni appear to have occupied the midland parts from the wall, probably as far as the Forth. (u?) Uncertain. ix) The Ottadini stretched along the eastern coast, from the wall as far as the Frith of Forth, and were bounded on the west by the Gadeni. (y) Ribchester. > 122 RICHARD OF ClRENCEaitR. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 123 ^ Selgovie. Novantes. Dam nil. and their rivers Tueda (y), Alauna (2), and the two Tinas (a), which ran within the wall. 39. The SeIgov8B(i^) inhabited the country to the west. Their cities were Corbantorigum (c) , Uxellum (c?), and Trimontium (e), which, according to ancient docu- ments, was a long time occupied by a Roman garrison. The principal rivers of this region were Novius(/), Deva(^), and partly the Ituna(A). 40. The Novantes (i) dwell beyond the Deva, in the extreme part of the island, near the sea, and opposite Ireland. In their country was the famous Novantum Chersonesus(J), distant twenty-eight miles from Ireland, and esteemed by the ancients the most northern pro- montory of Britain (A), though without sufficient reason. Their metropolis was Lucophibia, or Casae Candidse(/) ; their rivers Abrasuanus(/w), Jena(n), and Deva(o), which was the boundary towards the east. 41. The Damnii(p) dwelt to the north of the No- (y) Tweed. (r) The Coquet. (a) The North and South Tine. (6) The Selfifovae appear to have occupied all the shire of Dum- fries, and part of Kirkudbright. (c) Drumlanrig, or Kirkudbright. id) Uncertain. (c) Birrenswork Hill. (/) Nith. (^) The Dee. (A) The Eden. (0 The Novantes held the south-western district of Scotland, from the Dee to the Mull of Galloway ; that is, the west of Kirkud- bright and Wigtown, and part of the Carrick division of Ayr. (J) Rens of Galloway. It is not, however, more than eighteen miles from the nearest part of Ireland. (k) By an error in the geographical or astronomical observations preserved by Ptolemy, the latitudes north of this point appear to have been mistaken for the longitudes, and consequently this part of Britain is thrown to the east. (/) Wigtown, Horsley. Whithern, Stukeley, Roy. (m) The Luce. (n) Cree, Roy. (o) Dee. (/)) These people inhabited the principal part of what are called vantes, the Selgovse, and the Gadeni, and were sepa- rated from them by the chain of the Uxellan moun- tains (q). They were a very powerful people, but lost a considerable portion of their territory when the wall was built, being subdued and spoiled by the Caledonians. Besides which, a Roman garrison occupied Vandua- rium (r) to defend the wall. 42. In this part, Britain, as if again delighted with the embraces of the sea, becomes narrower than else- where, in consequence of the rapid influx of the two estuaries, Bodotria and Clotta (s) . Agricola first secured this isthmus with fortifications, and the emperor Antoni- nus (0 erected another wall celebrated in history, which extended nearly five-and-thirty miles, in order to check the incursions of the barbarians. It was repaired, and strengthened with eleven towers, by the general ^tius. These regions probably constituted that province, which, being recovered by the victorious arms of the Romans under Theodosius, was supposed to have been named Valentia, in honour of the family from whom the reign- ing emperor was descended. 43. Beyond the wall lay the province Vespasiana. vespasiana. This is the Caledonian region so much coveted by the Romans, and so bravely defended by the natives, facts which the Roman historians, generally too silent in re- gard to such things, have amply detailed. In these districts may be seen the river Tavus(M), which appears to separate the country into two parts. There are also found the steep and horrid Grampian hills, which divide the province. In this region was fought that famous the Lowlands. Their territories beyond the Isthmus evidently stretched as far as the Grampians, consisting of great part of Ayr, all Renfrew and Lanark, a considerable part of Stirling, and per- haps Linlithgow. C^) The Lothers. (r) Paisley, or Renfrew, Roy. (s) Friths of Forth and Clyde. (0 See page 1 20. (m) Tay. 124 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. Horestii. Taizali. battle between Agricola and Galgacus, which was so decisive in favour of the Romans (r). The magnitude of the works at this day displays the power of the Romans, and the ancient mode of castrametation ; for, in the place where the battle was fought, certain persons of our order, who passed that way, affirmed that they saw immense camps, and other proofs which corroborated the relation of Tacitus. 44. The nations which were subject to the Romans shall now follow in their order. Beyond the Isthmus, as far as the Tavus, lived the Horestii (t^). Their cities, which before the building of the wall belonged to the Damnii, were Alauna (a;), Lindum (y), and Victoria (2), the last not less glorious in reality than in name. It was built by Agricola on the Tavus, twenty miles above its mouth. 45. Above these, beyond the Tavus, which formed the boundary, lived the Vecturones or Venricones(a), whose chief city was Orrea (b), and their rivers ^Esica (c) and Tina(cf). 46. The Taixali(e) inhabited the coast beyond the boundaries of the Vecturones. Their principal city was (p) It may perhaps appear superfluous to refer the antiquary to Roy's masterly Commentary on the campaigns of Agricola in this part of Britain ; but it will scarcely be deemed so to observe, that we see few instances in which military and local knowledge are so well applied to the elucidation of antiquities. (w) The Horestii occupied Clackmannan and Kinross, and part of Perth as far the Tay. To them belonged likewise all the coun- try stretching from the Grampians to Loch Lomond. (x) Uncertain. (y) Ardoch. (z) Dealgin Ross. (a) The Vecturones occupied the eastern part of Perth, Forfar, Kincardin, and part of Aberdeen. (b) Bertha, or Old Perth. (c) South Esk. (rf) Tine. (e) The Taixali held the eastern coast of Aberdeen, apparently as far as Kinnaird Head. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 125 Devana (/), and their rivers the Deva (g) and Ituna (h). A part of the Grampian hills, which extends like a pro- montory into the sea, as it were to meet Germany, bor- rows its name from them (i). 47. To the west of these, beyond the Grampian hills, lived the Vacomagi (j)^ who possessed an extensive tract vacomagi. of country. Their cities were Tuessis (k) , Tamea (Z), and Banatia (m) . Ptoroton (w), situated at the mouth of the Varar (o), on the coast, was at the same time a Roman station, and the chief city of the province. The most remarkable rivers of this region, after the Varar, which formed the boundary, were the Tuesis(p) and Celnius(5'). 48. Within the Vacomagi, and the Tavus, lived the Damnii Albani(r), a people little known, being wholly damnii secluded among lakes and mountains. 49. Lower down, to the banks of the Clotta, inha- bited the Attacotti (s), a people once formidable to all Attacotu. Britain. In this part is situated the great lake for- merly called Lynchalidor(^), at the mouth of which the city of Alcuith (u) was built by the Romans, and not long afterwards received its name from Theodosius, who (/) Probably Old Aberdeen. (y) Dee. (A) Ithan. (S) Kinnaird Head. (j) The Vacomagi were spread over an extensive region west of the Taixali and north of the Grampians, comprising a considerable part of Aberdeen, all Banff, Murray, Elgin, and Nairn, with the north-east of Inverness. (it) On the Spey. (l) Brae Mar Castle. (m) Uncertain, but near the Ness ; perhaps Inverness or Bonness. (n) Burgh Head. (0) Murray Frith. (p) Spey. (q) Dovern. (r) The Damnii Albani may have been a remnant of the Damnii, who, after the erection of the wall, being cut off from the rest of their tribe, were gradually circumscribed by the neighbouring people, to Braidalbane, and a small part of the west of Perth and east of Argyle. (s) The Attacotti occupied a considerable part of Argyle, as far as Lochfyn. (0 Loch Lomond. (a) Dumbarton. It was afterwards called Theodosia. 126 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 127 recovered that province from the barbarians. These people deserved high praise for having sustained the attacks of the enemy after the subjugation of the neigh- bouring provinces. 50. This province was named Vespasiana, in honour of the Flavian family, to which the emperor Domitian owed his origin, and under whom it was conquered. If I am not mistaken, it was called under the later emperors Thule, which Claudian mentions in these lines : 4€ incaluit Pictonim sanguine Thule, Scotorum cumulos flevit glacialis Hierne." But this country was so short a time under the power of the Romans, that posterity cannot ascertain its appel- lations or subjugation. We have now examined in a cursory manner the state of Britain under the Romans ; we shall next as briefly treat of the country of the Caledonians. , CONCERNING CALEDONIA. 51. Although all the parts of Britain lying beyond the Isthmus may be termed Caledonia, yet the proper Caledonians dwelt beyond the Varar, from which a line drawn accurately points out the boundary of the Roman empire in Britain. The hithermost part of the island was at different times in their possession, and the re- mainder, as we have related, was occupied by barbarous Britons. The ancient documents of history afford some information thus far ; but beyond the Varar the light is extinct, and we are enveloped in darkness (v). Although (r) It must be confessed that the information preserved by Richard, in regard to this remote part of our island, is extremely obscure, and that his descriptions will only assist us in guessing at the situation of the different tribes. Perhaps this can scarcely be deemed extraordinary, when we consider how imperfectly the in- terior of this country is known even at present. we know that the Romans erected altars there to mark the limits of their empire, and that Ulysses, tost by a violent tempest, here fulfilled his vows ; yet the thick woods and a continued chain of rugged mountains forbid all further research. We must therefore be satisfied with the following information, gleaned from the wan- dering merchants of the Britons, which we leave for the use of posterity. 52. The Caledonians (w), properly so called, inhabited Caledonians. the country to the westward of the Varar, and part of their territory was covered by the extensive forest called the Caledonian wood. 53. Less considerable people dwelt near the coast. Of these the Cantse (x) were situated beyond the Varar, canta?. and the above-mentioned altars, to the river Loxa (y), and in their territory was the promontory Penox- uUum (z). 54. Next in order is the river Abona (a), and the in- habitants near it, the Logi (b). Then the river Ila (c>, Logi. near which lived the Carnabii (c?), the most remote of the Britons. These people being subdued by the pro- praetor Ostorius, and impatiently bearing the Roman yoke, joined the Cantse, as tradition relates, and, cross- ing the sea, here fixed their residence. Britain in these parts branches out into many promontories, the chief of which, the extremity of Caledonia, was called by the ancients Vinvedrum, and afterwards Verubium (e), (w) The country of the proper Caledonians was the central part of Inverness and Ross. (a?) The Cantse seem to have held Cromarty and East Ross. (y) Frith of Cromartie, Stukeley. Loth R. Roy. (r) Tarbet Ness, Stukeley. Ord Head, Caithness, Roy. (a) Frith of Dornoch, Stukeley. (b) The Logi seem to have held the south-east of Strathnavern and north-east of Sutherland. (c) All, Stukeley. Shiel, Roy. (rf) The Camabii inhabited part of Caithness, the north of Ross, and central part of Sutherland. (c) Ness or Noss Head, Stukeley, 128 RICHARD OF CIRKNCESTFR. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 129 Catin!. Jlertje. Carnonacae. 55. After these people were placed the Catini (/), and the Mertae (g) further inland near the Logi. Tn these regions was the promontory of the Orcades(//), contiguous to which are the islands of that name. Be- yond this part flowed the Nabaeus (f), which bounded the territory of the Caniabii. 56. In the lower part of this region were situated the Camonacse (7), in whose territories was the promontory Ebudum (A), beyond which the ocean forms a large bay, formerly called Volsas (/). The lower coast of this bay was inhabited by the Cerones (m) ; and beyond the Itys (w), the ten*itory of the Creones extended as far as the Longus (o). The promontory stretching from thence, and washed by the ocean and the bay Lela- nus (/>), is named after the inhabitants the Epidii (q). 57. I cannot repass the Varar without expressing my wonder that the Romans, in other respects so much dis- tinguished for judgment and investigation, should have entertained the absurd notion, that the remainder of Britain exceeded in length and breadth the regions which they had subdued and occupied. There is, how- ever, sufficient evidence that such was their opinion ; (/) The Catini held part of Caithness and the east of Sutherland. • ' (g) The Mertae held the country comprised between the Catini and Carnabii. (h) Dunnet Head, Stukeley. Duncansby Head, Roy. {%) Navem. (J) The Carnonacae seem to have held the detached portion of Cromarty, situated near Loch Broom, and a small part on the border of Sutherland. (Jc) Cape Wrath. (Z) Loch Broom. (m) The Cerones held the north-west part of Ross ; — the Creones, south-west of Ross and Inverness, and a part of Argyle. (w) Shiel, Roy. (0) Loch Loch, Stukeley. Linnhe Loch, Roy. {p) Lochfyn. (9) The Epidii probably occupied the western part of Argyle, as far as the Mull of Cantyr, and were bounded on one side by the sea and on the other by Lochfyn. for whoever attentively considers their insatiable desire of rule, and reflects on the labour employed in the erection of those stupendous works which excite the wonder of the world, in order to exclude an enemy scarcely worthy of their notice or resentment, must in this respect, as in all others, adore the providence of the Divine Being, to whom all kingdoms are subject, and perpetual glory is due, now and for ever. Amen ! CHAPTER VII. The different parts of Britain having been cursorily examined according to my original design, it seems necessary, before I proceed to a description of the islands, to attend to a doubt suggested by a certain person (r). " Where,'*'* asks he, " are the vestiges of those cities and names which you commemorate I There are none." This question may be answered by another : Where are now the Assyrians, Parthians, Sarmatians, Celtiberians ? None will be bold enough to deny the existence of those nations. Are there not also at this time many countries and cities bearing the same names as they did two or three thousand years ago I Judea, Italy, Gaul, Britain, are as clearly known now as in former times ; Londinium is still styled in the common language, with a slight change of sound, London. The negligence and inattention of our ancestors in omitting to collect and preserve such documents as might have been serviceable in this particular, are not deserving of heavy censure, for scarcely any but those in holy orders (r) These remarks pfove how much Richard rose superior to the prejudices of his age and his profession. From the tone which he assumes, it is, however, evident that he found it advisable to yield to the remonstrances of his superior. K 130 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. employed themselves in writing books, and such even esteemed it inconsistent with their sacred office to en- gage in such profane labours. I rather think I may without danger, and without offence, transmit to pos- terity that information which I have drawn from a careful examination and accurate scrutiny of ancient records, concerning the state of this kingdom in former periods. The good abbot, indeed, had nearly inspired me with other sentiments, by thus seeming to address Are you ignorant how short a time is allotted me us in this world; that the greatest exertions cannot exempt us from the appellation of unprofitable servants ; and that all our studies should be directed to the pur- pose of being useful to others? Of what service are these things, but to delude the world with unmeaning trifles ? To these remarks I answer with propriety : Is then every honest gratification forbidden ? Do not such narratives exhibit proofs of Divine Providence I Does it not hence appear, that an evangelical sermon con- cerning the death and merits of Christ enlightened and subdued a world overrun with Gentile superstitions? To the reply, that such things are properly treated of in systems of chronology, I rejoin: Nor is it too much to know that our ancestors were not, as some assert, Autochthones, sprung from the earth; but that God opened the book of Nature to display his omnipotence, such as it is described in the writings of Moses. When the abbot answered, that works which were intended merely to acquire reputation for their authors from posterity, should be committed to the flames, I confess with gratitude that I repented of this undertaking. The remainder of the work is therefore only a chrono- logical abridgment, which I present to the reader, whom I commend to the goodness and protection of God ; and at the same time request, that he will pray for me to our holy Father, who is merciful and inclined to for- giveness. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER, 131 The following Itinerary is collected from certain fragments left by a Roman general. The order is changed in some instances, according to Ptolemy and others, and, it is hoped, with improvement (r). Among the Britons were formerly ninety-two cities, of Ninety.two which thirty-three were more celebrated and conspi- cuous. Two municipal (s), Verolamium (t) ; and Ebora- cum (u). Nine colonial (v) ; namely, Londinium (w) Augusta, Camalodunum (a:) Gemin(B Martice, Rhutu- pis (y), * * ♦ * * Thermae (z) Aqucs Soils, Isca (a) Se- cunda, Deva (b) Getica^ Glevum (c) Claudia, Lin- dum (d), * * * * Camboricum (e). * * * * Ten cities under the Latian law (/) ; namely, Durnomagus (^), Catarracton (A), Cambodunum (i), Coccium (J), Lugu- (r) As the Itinerary is given in the Commentary and in the original Treatise, it is omitted in this place. (s) Municipia were towns whose inhabitants possessed in general all the rights of Roman citizens, except those which could not be enjoyed without an actual residence at Rome. They followed their own laws and customs, and had the option of adopting or rejecting those of Rome. — Rosini Antiq. Rom. h. x. c. 23. (t) St. Alban's. (m) York. (t?) There were different kinds of colonies, each entitled to dif- ferent rights and privileges ; but we have no criterion to ascertain the rank occupied by those in Britain. (u?) London. (a?) Colchester. (y) Richborough in Kent. (r) Bath. (a) Caerleon. (6) Chester. (c) Glocester. (d) Lincoln. (e) Cambridge. (/) The Latian law consisted of the privileges granted to the an- cient inhabitants of Latium. These are not distinctly known ; but appear principally to have been the right of following their own laws, an exemption from the edicts of the Roman Praetor, and the option of adopting the laws and customs of Rome. — Rosini. (g) Castor on Nen. (A) Catteric. (0 Slack. (j) Blackrode. K 2 132 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER, balia (A), Ptoroton (/), Victoria (w), Theodosia (w), Corinum (o), Sorbiodunum (p). Twelve stipendiary (q) and of lesser consequence ; Venta Silurum (r), Venta Belgarum («), Venta Icenorum (0, Segontium (m), Mu- ridunum (v), Ragse (w?), Cantiopolis (x), Durinum (y), Isca (z), Bremenium (a), Vindonum (5), and Durobri- vge (c). But let no one lightly imagine that the Romans had not many others besides those above mentioned. I have only commemorated the more celebrated. For who can doubt that they who, as conquerors of the world, were at liberty to choose, did not select places fitted for their purposes I They for the most part took up their abode in fortresses which they constructed for themselves. (The Itinerary, which follows here in the original La- tin, being a dry list of names, is omitted. See the ori- ginal Latin, and also the Appendix to the Itinerary.) CHAPTER VIII. Ireland. 1. Having now finished our survey of Albion, we shall describe the neighbouring country, Hybernia or Ireland, with the same brevity. 2. Hybernia is situated more westerly than any other country except England ; but as it does not extend so (it) Carlisle. (0 Burgh Head, Elgin, Scotland, (m) Dealgin Ross. (n) Dumbarton, (o) Cirencester, Gloc. ip) Old Sarum. iq) The Stipendiary were those who paid their taxes in money, in contradistinction from those who gave a certain portion of the produce of the soil, and were called Vectigales.— Rowni. (r) Caerwent, Monmouth. («) Winchester. (u) Caer Segont. (w) Leicester. (y) Dorchester. (a) Riechester, Northumberland. (0 Castor, near Norwich. (©) Caermarthen. (or) Canterbury. iz) Exeter. (6) Possibly Egbury camp, Hants. (c) Rochester. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 133 far north, so it stretches further than England towards the south, and the Spanish province of Tarraconensis, from which it is separated by the ocean (d), 3. The sea which flows between Britain and Hyber- Man. nia is subject to storms, and, according to Solinus, is navigable only during a few days in summer. Midway between the two countries is the island called Mo- noeda (e), but now Manavia. 4. According to Bede, Hybernia is preferable to Bri- tain, on account of its situation, salubrity and serene air, insomuch that snow seldom remains more than three days, nor is it usual to make hay for the winter, or build stalls for cattle. 5. No reptile is found there, nor does it maintain a viper or serpent; for serpents frequently carried from England have died on approaching the shore. Indeed almost all things in the island are antidotes to poison. We have seen an infusion of scraped pieces of bark brought from Hybernia, given to persons bitten by ser- pents, which immediately deprived the poison of its force, and abated the swelling. 6. This island, according to the venerable Bede, is rich in milk and honey ; nor is it without vines. It abounds with fish and birds, and affords deer and goats for the chase. 7. The inhabitants, eays Mela, are more than other nations imcivilized and without virtue, and those who have a little knowledge are wholly destitute of piety. Solinus calls them an inhospitable and warlike people. The conquerors, after drinking the blood of the slain, daub then- faces with the remainder. They know no distinction between right and wrong. When a woman brings forth a son, she places its first food on the point (d) As we have neither the assistance of an Itinerary to guide us in our researches, nor a local knowledge of Ireland, we have not attempted to specify the situation of the ancient states and cities in that island. («) Man. 134. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. ISi of her husband's sword, and, introducing it into the mouth of the infant, wishes, according to the custom of the country, that he may die amidst arms and in battle. Those who are fond of ornaments adorn the hilts of their swords with the teeth of marine animals, which they po- lish to a degree of whiteness equal to ivory ; for the prin- cipal glory of a man consists in the splendour of his arms. 8. Agrippa states the length of Hybemia to be six hundred miles, and the breadth three hundred. It was formerly inhabited by twenty tribes, of whom {four- teen (/) ) lived on the coast. 9. This is the true country of the Scots, who emi- grating from hence added a third nation to the Britons and Picts in Albion. But I cannot agree with Bede, who affirms that the Scots were foreigners. For, according to the testimony of other authors, I conceive they de- rived their origin from Britain, situated at no consider- able distance, passed over from thence, and obtained a settlement in this island. It is certain that the Damnii, Voluntii, Brigantes, Cangi, and other nations, were de- scended from the Britons, and passed over thither after Divitiacus, or Claudius, or Ostorius, or other victorious generals had invaded their original countries. Lastly, the ancient language, which resembles the old British and Gallic tongues, affords another argument, as is well known to persons skilled in both languages {g), 10. The Deucalidonian Ocean washes the northern side of Hybemia ; the Vergivian and Internal the east- em, the Cantabric the south, as the great British or Atlantic Ocean does the western. According to this order, we shall give a description of the island and the most remarkable places. (/) In the original is an error in the numerals, the number afterwards specified is fourteen. {g) Nearly one third of the words in the Irish tongue are the same as the modern Welsh, and many idioms and modes of speech are conmion to both languages. 11. The Rhobogdii occupied the coast of the island Rhobogdii. next to the Deucalidonian Sea. Their metropolis was Rhobogdium. In the eastern part of their territories was situated the promontory of the same name ; in the westem, the Promontorium Boreum, or Northern Pro- montory. Their rivers were the Banna, Darabouna, Argitta, and Vidua; and towards the south, mountains separated them from the Scotti. 1 2. On the coast between the northern and Venicnian Promontory, and as far as the mouth of the Rhebeus, dwelt the Venicnii. To them the contiguous islands owe venicini. their name. Their capital was Rheba. The Nagnatse dwelt below the Rhebeus as far as the Libnius, and their celebrated metropolis was called after them. The Au- terii lived in a recess of the bay of Ausoba, towards the south, and their chief city was named after them. The Concangii occupied the lower part of the same region, near the southern confines of which flowed the river Senus, a noble river, on which was situated their chief city Macobicum. Hybemia in this part being con- tracted, terminates in a narrow point. The Velatorii in- habited the country near the southern promontory by the river Senus ; their metropolis was Regia, and their river Durius. The Lucani were situated where the river Iber- nus flows into the ocean. 13. The southem side of the island. stretched from the Promontorium Austriacum, or Southem Promontory, to the Sacred Promontory. Here lived the Ibemii, ibemii. whose metropolis was Rhufina. Next was the river Dobona, and the people called Vodise, whose promontory of the same name lies opposite to the Promontorium Antivestseum in England, at about the distance of one hundred and forty-five miles. Not far from thence is the river Dabrona, the boundary of the Brigantes, who have also the river Briga for their limit, and whose chief city is called Brigantia. 136 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. Menapil. Voluntll. Coriondii. 14. The part of this island which reaches from the Sacred Promontory as far as Rhobogdium is called the Eastern. The Menapii, inhabiting the Sacred Promon- tory, had their chief city upon the river Modona called by the same name. From this part to Menapia (A) in Dimetia, the distance, according to Pliny, is thirty miles. One of these countries, but which is uncertain, gave birth to Carausius. Beyond these people the Cauci had their metropolis Dunum ; and the river Oboca washed their boundaries. Both these nations were undoubtedly of Teutonic origin ; but it is not known at what precise time their ancestors first passed over, though most probably a little while before Caesar's arrival in Britain. 15. Beyond these were the Eblanae, whose chief city was Mediolanum, upon the river Loebius. More to the north was Lebarum, the city of the Voluntii, whose rivers were Vinderus and Buvinda. The Damnii occu- pied the part of the island lying above these people, and contiguous to the Rhobogdii. Their chief city was Dunum, where St. Patrick, St. Columba, and St. Bridget are supposed to be buried in one tomb. 16. It remains now to give some account of those people who lived in the interior parts. The Coriondii bordered upon the Cauci and Menapii, above the Bri- gantes : the Scotti possessed the remaining part of the island, which from them took the name of Scotia. Among many of their cities, the remembrance of two only has reached our times : the one Rheba, on the lake and river Rhebius ; the other Ibemia, situated at the east side of the river Senus. 17. I cannot omit mentioning in this place that the Damnii, Voluntii, Brigantes, and Cangiani were all nations of British origin, who being either molested by (A) St. David's. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 137 neighbouring enemies, or unable to pay the heavy tri- bute exacted of them, gradually passed over into this country in search of new settlements. With respect to the Menapii, Cauci, and some other people, it has been before remarked that many things occur which cannot safely be relied on. Tacitus relates that Hybemia was more frequented by foreigners than Albion. But in that case, the ancients would undoubtedly have left us a more ample and credible account of this island. While I am writing a description of Hybemia, it seems right to add, that it was reduced under the Roman power, not by arms, but by fear ; and moreover, that Ptolemy, in his second map of Europe, and other cele- brated geographers, have erred in placing it at too great a distance from Britain, and from the northern part of the province Secunda, as appears from their books and maps. 18. North of Hybernia are the Hebudes, five (i) in Hebudes. number, the inhabitants of which know not the use of corn, but live on fish and milk. They are all, according to Solinus, subject to one chief, for they are only divided from each other by narrow straits. The chief possessed no peculiar property, but was maintained by general contribution : he was bound by certain laws ; and lest avarice should seduce him from equity, he learned justice from poverty, having no house nor property, and being maintained at the public expense. He had no wife ; but took by turns any woman for whom he felt an inclination, and hence had neither a wish nor hope for children. Some persons have written concerning these Hebudes, that during winter darkness continues for the space of thirty days ; but Caesar upon diligent (i) The Hebudes amount to more than five. From hence it may perhaps be inferred that the Roman fleet in their voyage of discovery did not reach these seas, though they coasted the north- ern part of Scotland, for the Orcades are rightly numbered. 138 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. Orcades. Thule. Thanatos. inquiry found this assertion untrue, and only discovered by certain measures of time that the nights were shorter here than in Gaul. 19. The Orcades, according to some accounts, are distant from the Hebudes seven days and nights'* sail ; but this is erroneous. They are thirty in number, and contiguous to each other. They were uninhabited, without wood, and abounded with reeds: several were formed only of sand and rocks, as may be collected from Solinus and others. 20. Thule, the last of the British isles, is placed by Mela opposite to (j) the coast of the Belgse. It has been celebrated in Greek and Roman verse. Thus the Mantuan Homer says, — " Et tibi serviat ultima Thule." Here are no nights during the solstice when the sun passes the sign of Cancer ; and on the other hand, in winter there are no days, as Pliny asserts. These cir- cumstances are supposed to happen for six whole months. The inhabitants, as Solinus affirms, in the beginning of the spring live among their cattle upon herbs, then upon milk, and lay up fruits against the winter. They have their women in common without marriages. Thule, according to the same author, abounds in fruits. At the distance of a day's sail from Thule the sea is difficult to pass through, and frozen ; it is by some called Cronium. From Thule to Caledonia is two days' sail. 21. The isle of Thanatos (k) is bounded by a narrow channel, and separated from the continent of Britain by a small sestuary called the Wantsuam. It is rich in pasture and com. According to Isiodorus, its soil is (j) Litton apposita, Richard. From the map, and the sense in which this phrase is generally used in geography, it might be ten^ dered under the same meridian. (A:) Thanet. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 139 not only salubrious to itself, but to others, for no snakes live in it, and the earth being carried to a distance de- stroys them. It is not far distant from Rhutupis (I). 22. The isle of Vecta (w), conquered by Vespasian, vecta. is thirty miles in length, on the side next to the Belgse, from east to west, and twelve from north to south. In the eastern part it is six miles, in the western three, from the above-mentioned southern shore of Britain. 23. Besides the isles just specified, there were VII Acmodse (n), Ricnea (o), Silimnus (p), Andros (q), Sig- Acmode. diles (r), XL Vindilios (5), Sarna (t), Csesarea(w), and Cassiterides (v), 24. The island Sena, opposite the Ossismican (w) seoa. coast, is according to Mela famous for the oracle of the Gallic deity, of whom the priestesses, sanctified by per- petual virginity, are said to have been nine in number. The Gauls call them Sense, and suppose them gifted with singular powers ; that they raise the winds and the seas with incantations, change themselves into what animals they please, and cure disorders which in other places yield to no remedy ; that they have the knowledge of future events, and prophesy. They are not favourable except to mariners, and only to such as go thither for the purpose of consulting them. 25. The rest of the isles of smaller size and conse- quence which lie round Albion will be better perceived and known by the inspection of the annexed map than from any description. Here, therefore, we stop, and anxiously commend our labours to the favour and judg- ment of the benevolent reader. (t) Richborough. (m) Wight. (n) — («) No geographer has hitherto attempted to ascertain the modern names of these islands. (t) Guernsey. (u) Jersey. (r) Scilly Isles. (w) From a tribe of the Veneti called Ossismii, who inhabited part of Bretagne. 14cO RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. The first book of the geographical Commentary on the situation of Britain, and those stations which the Romans erected in that island, is happily finished, through the assistance of God, by the hand of Richard, servant of Christ and monk of Westminster. Thanks be to God ! THE ANCIENT STATE OF BRITAIN BOOK II. PREFACE. We have thought proper to add as a supplement to the description of ancient Britain in the same summary manner : — I. An epitome of chronology from the crea- tion to the sack of Rome by the Goths : II. A short ac- count of the Roman emperors, and governors, who pre- sided over this country : III. Some persons will perhaps say that this kind of work is not absolutely necessary either for divine worship or greater things. But let them know that leisure hours may be dedicated to the study of the antiquities of our country without any de- rogation from the sacred character. Yet if censorious people envy us such pleasures at leisure hours, hastening to the end and almost arrived at the goal, we here check our steps. CHAPTER I. IV. In the beginning, the Almighty Creator made this world, inhabited by us and other creatures, out of no- thing, in the space of six days. 142 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. Creation. Senones. BelgK. Celtee. Cassibelin. Csesar. V. In the year of the world 1656, the Creator, to punish the increasing wickedness of mankind, sent a flood upon the earth, which, overwhelming the whole world, destroyed every living creature except those which had entered the ark, and whose progeny replenished the new world with colonies of living beings. VI. 3000. About this time some persons affirm that Britain was cultivated and first inhabited, when it was visited by the Greek and Phoenician merchants. Nor are those wanting who believe that London was shortly after built by a king called Bryto. VII. 3228. The brothers Romulus and Remus laid the foundation of Rome, which in time became the com- mon terror of all nations. VIII. 3600. The Senones, having emigrated from Britain, passed through Gaul, with the intent to invade Italy and attack Rome. IX. 3650. The Belgse entered this country, and the Celtse occupied the region deserted by the Senones. Di- vitiacus king of the iEdui soon afterwards passed over with an army and subdued great part of this kingdom. About this time the Britons who were expelled by the Belgse emigrated to Ireland, formed a settlement, and were thenceforward called Scotti. X. 3943. Cassibelinus waged war with the maritime states (a), XI. 3946. Caesar overcame the Germans, Gauls, and also the Britons, to whom, before this time, even the name of the Romans was unknown. The conqueror, having received hostages, rendered the people tributary. XII. 3947. At length coming a second time into this country, upon the invitation, as he pretended, of the Tri- nobantes, he waged war with Cassibehnus king of the Cassii. Suetonius, however, asserts, with greater proba- (a) Probably from Caesar, though the precise date seems to be fixed without authority. — Cas. de Bell. Gall. lib. 5, § 9. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 143 bility, that he was allured by the costly pearls of Bri- tain. XIII. 4044. The emperor Claudius passed over to ciaudius. Britain, and in the space of six months, almost without effusion of blood, reduced a great part of the island, which he ordered to be called Csesariensis. XIV. 4045. Vespasian, at that time in a private sta- Vespasian. tion, being sent by the emperor Claudius with the second legion into this country, attacked the Belgae and Dam- nonii, and having fought thirty-two battles and taken twenty cities, reduced them under the Roman power, together with the Isle of Wight. XV. 4047. The Romans occupied Thermae and Glebon. XVI. 4050. Ostorius the Roman general, after a war ostonus. of nine years, overcame Charaticus king of the Silures, great part of Britain was reduced into a province, and the colony of Camalodunum founded. XVII. 4052. Certain cities of the Belgae were yielded by the Romans to Cogibundus, that he might form a kingdom. About this time the Cangi and Brigantes went over and settled in Ireland. XVIII. 4061. The emperor Nero, having no courage Nero, for military enterprises, nearly lost Britain ; for under him its two greatest cities were taken and destroyed. Bonduica, in order to revenge the injury offered to her by the Romans, rose in arms, burnt the Roman colonies of London, Camalodunum, and the municipal town Ve- rulamium, and slew more than eighty thousand Roman citizens. She was at length overcome by Suetonius, who amply avenged the loss, by slaughtering an equal number of her subjects. XIX. 4073. Cerealis conquered the Brigantes. cereaiis. XX. 4076. Frontinus punished the Ordovices. Frontinus. XXI. 4080. Agricola after a severe engagement sub- Agricoia. dued Galgacus king of the Caledonians. He ordered all the island to be examined by a fleet, and having sailed round its coasts, added the Orcades to the Roman empire. 144 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. Hadrian. Urbicus. Aureltus. Lucius. Reuda. Sevenis. Caracalla. Carausius. Constantius. Constantine XXII. 4120. The emperor Hadrian himself came into the island, and separated one part of it from the other by an immense wall. XXIII. 4140. Urbicus being sent hither by Anto- ninus Pius, distinguished himself by his victories. XXIV. 4150. Aurelius Antoninus also obtained vic- tories over some of the Britons. XXV. 4160. Britain was enlightened by the intro- duction of Christianity, during the reign of Lucius, who first submitted himself to the cross of Christ. XXVI. 4170. The Romans were driven from the Vespasian province. About this time it is supposed that king Reuda came with his people, the Picts, from the islands into Britain. XXVII. 4207. The emperor Severus, passing over into Britain, repaired the wall built by the Romans which had been ruined, and died not long after, by the visita- tion of God, at York. XXVIII. 4211. Bassianus (Caracalla) obtained a venal peace from the Mseatse. XXIX. 4220. During these times the Roman armies confined themselves within the wall, and all the island enjoyed a profound peace. XXX. 4290. Carausius, having assumed the purple, seized upon Britain ; but ten years afterwards it was re- covered by Asclepiodorus. XXXI. 4304. A cruel and inveterate persecution, in which within the space of a month seventeen thousand martyrs suffered in the cause of Christ. This persecu- tion spread over the sea, and the Britons, Alban, Aaron and Julius, with great numbers of men and women, were condemned to a happy death. XXXII. 4306. Constantius, a man of the greatest humanity, having conquered Alectum, died at Eboracum in the sixteenth year of his reign. XXXIII. 4307. Constantine, afterwards called the Great, son of Constantius by Helena, a British woman, RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 145 was created emperor in Britain ; and Ireland voluntarily became tributary to him. XXXIV. 4320. The Scotti entered Britain under scotti. the conduct of the king Fergusius, and here fixed their residence. XXXV. 4385. Theodosius slew Maximus the tyrant Theodosius. three miles from Aquileia. Maximus, having nearly drained Britain of all its warlike youth, who followed the footsteps of his tyranny over Gaul, the fierce transmarine nations of the Scots from the south, and the Picts from the north, perceiving the island without soldiers and defenceless, oppressed it and laid it waste during a long series of years. XXXVI. 4396. The Britons indignantly submitting to the attacks of the Scots and Picts, sent to Rome, made an offer of submission, and requested assistance against their enemies. A legion being accordingly dis- patched to their assistance, slew a great multitude of the barbarians, and drove the remainder beyond the confines of Britain. The legion, upon its departure homewards, advised its allies to construct a wall be- tween the two sestuaries to restrain the enemy. A wall was accordingly made in an unskilful manner, with a greater proportion of turf than stone, which was of no advantage; for on the departure of the Romans the former enemies returned in ships, slew, trampled on, and devoured all things before them like a ripened harvest. XXXVII. 4400. Assistance being again entreated, the Romans came, and with the aid of the Britons drove the enemy beyond sea, and built a wall from sea to sea, not as before with earth, but with solid stone, between the fortresses erected in that part to curb the enemy. On the southern coast, where an invasion of the Saxons was apprehended, he erected watch towers. This was the work of Stilicho, as appears from Claudian. stiHcho. XXXVIII. 4411. Rome, the seat of the fourth and 146 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. Goths. iStius. greatest of the monarchies, was seized by the Goths, as Daniel prophesied, in the year one thousand one hun- dred and sixty-four after its foundation. From this time ceased the Roman empire in Britain, four hundred and sixty-five years after the arrival of Julius Caesar. XXXIX. 4446. The Roman legion retiring from Britain, and refusing to return, the Scots and Picts ravaged all the island from the north as far as the wall, the guards of which being slain, taken prisoners, or driven away, and the wall itself broken through, the predatory enemy then poured into the country. An epistle was sent filled with tears and sorrows to Fl. jEtius, thrice consul, in the twenty-third year of Theo- dosius, begging the assistance of the Roman power, but without effect. CiEsar. CHAPTER II. 1. Having followed truth as far as possible, if any thing should occur not strictly consistent with it, I request it may not be imputed to me as a fault. Con- fining myself closely to the rules and laws of history, I have collected all the accounts of other persons which I found most accurate and deserving of credit. The reader must not expect any thing beyond an enumera- tion of those emperors and Roman governors who had authority over this island. With an account of these I shall close my book. 2. Julius Caesar the dictator was the first of the Romans who invaded Britain with an army, during the reign of Cassibelinus ; but, although he defeated the inhabitants in one battle, and occupied the coast, as Tacitus observes, he rather seems to have shown the RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 147 way to his successors than to have given them pos- session. 3. In a short time the civil wars succeeding, the arms of the chiefs were turned against the republic. Britain was also long neglected by the advice of Augustus and the command of Tiberius. It is certain that Caligula intended to enter Britain ; but his quick temper and proneness to change, or the unsuccessful attempts against the Germans, prevented him. 4. Claudius, however, carried war into Britain, which ciaudius. no Roman emperor since Julius Csesar had reached, and, having transported his legions and allies without danger or bloodshed, in a few days reduced a part of the island. He afterwards sent over Vespasian, at that time in a private station, who fought two and thirty battles with the enemy, and added to the Roman empire two very powerful nations, with their kings, twenty cities, and the isle of Vecta, contiguous to Britain. He overcame the remainder by means of Cneas Sentius and Aulus Plautius. For these exploits he obtained a great triumph. 5. To him succeeded Ostorius Scapula, a man famous ostorius in war, who reduced the nearest part of Britain into a province, and added the colony of the veterans, Camalo- dunum. Certain cities were delivered up to the chief Cogibundus, who, according to Tacitus, remained faith- ful till the accession of Trajan to the empire. 6. Avitus Didius Gallus kept possession of what his Avitus di- ^ n 1 V • ^^^^ Gallus. predecessors had acquired, a few posts only being re- moved further into the interior, in order to obtain the credit of extending his dominion. 7. Didius Verannius, who succeeded, died within a Didius ve- rannius. year. 8. Suetonius Paulinus continued prosperous for two suetonius Paulinus. years. The tribes being reduced and garrisons esta- blished, he attacked the isle of Mona, because it gave succour to the rebellious, and afforded opportunities for L 2 148 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. invasion. For the absence of the governor removing all fear, the Britons began to recover courage, and rose in arms under the conduct of Bonduica, a woman of royal descent. Having reduced the troops scattered in the garrisons, they attacked the colony (a) itself, as the seat of slavery, and in the height of rage and victory, exercised every species of savage barbarity. Had not Paulinus, on receiving the intelligence, luckily hastened to crush the revolt, Britain must have been lost. But the fortune of one battle restored it to its former sub- mission. Many of the natives, from the consciousness of their defection, and fear of the governor, continued under arms. Suetonius. 9. Suctonius, in other respects an illustrious man, but arrogant to the vanquished and prompt to avenge his own injuries, being likely to exercise severity, he was replaced by Petronius Turpilianus, who was more mer- ciful, a stranger to the offences of the enemy, and there- fore more likely to be softened by their repentance. Having settled the disturbances, he gave up the pro- vince to Trebellius Maximus. Trei)eniu3. 10, TrebcUius, being of a slothful disposition and unused to war, retained the province by gentleness. The barbarous Britons' ceasing to be ignorant of luxury, and the termination of civil wars, gave him an excuse for inactivity. But discord called forth his exertions ; for the soldiery, when released from military labours, grew wanton from too much rest. Trebellius, having evaded the rage of the army by flight, was shortly allowed to resume the command, the licentiousness of the soldiery becoming as it were a composition for the safety of the general. This sedition ended without bloodshed. vtctiusBo- 11. Nor did Vectius Bolanus, although the civil wars still continued, harass Britain by restoring discipline. lanus. (c) Camalodunum. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. 149 There was the same inactivity towards the enemy, and the same insubordination in the garrisons ; but Bolanus, being a good man and not disliked, acquired affection instead of authority. 12. But when, with the rest of the world, Vespasian had recovered Britain, we see distinguished generals, famous armies, and the enemy dispirited : Petilius Petuius ce- Cerealis immediately excited terror by attacking the state of the Brigantes, which was esteemed the most populous of the province. Many battles were fought, some of which were bloody, and a great part of the Brigantian territory was either conquered or invaded. 13. But although Cerealis had diminished the care and fame of his successor, the burthen was sustained by Julius Frontinus, a man of high courage. Overcoming juHus Fron- at once the spirit of the enemy and the difficulties of the country, he subjugated the warlike and powerful nation of the Silures. 14. To him succeeded Agricola, who not only main- Agricoia. tained the peace of the province ; but for seven years carried on war against the Caledonians and their war- like king Galgacus. He thus added to the Roman empire nations hitherto unknown. 15. But Domitian, envying the superior glory of Agricola, recalled him, and sent his lieutenant LucuUus lucuUus. into Britain, because he had suffered lances of a new form, Lucculeas, to be named after him. 16. His successor was Trebellius, under whom the Trebeiiius. two provinces, namely, Vespasiana and Maseta, were wrested from the Roman government ; for the Romans gave themselves up to luxury. 17. About this time the emperor Hadrian visiting Hadrian, this island, erected a wall justly wonderful, and left Julius Severus his deputy in Britain. 18. From this time nothing worthy of attention is related, until Antoninus Pius carried on so many wars by his generals. He conquered the Britons by means 150 RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. Lollius Ur- bicus. Aurelius. Marcellus. Pertinax. Clodius Al< binus. Virius Lu- pus. of Lollius Urbicus, the propraetor, and Satuminus, prse- fect of the fleet, and, the barbarians being driven back, another wall was built. He recovered the province afterwards called Valentia. 19. Pius dying, Aurelius Antoninus gained many victories over the Britons and Germans. 20. On the death of Antoninus, when the Romans deemed their acquisitions insufficient, they suffered a great defeat imder Marcellus. 21. To him succeeded Pertinax, who conducted him- self as an able general. 22. The next was Clodius Albinus, who contended with Severus for the sceptre and purple. 23. After these, the first who enjoyed the title of lieutenant was Virius Lupus : he did not perform many splendid actions ; for his glory was intercepted by the unconquerable Severus, who, having rapidly put the enemy to flight, repaired the wall of Hadrian, now be- come ruinous, and restored it to its former perfection. Had he lived, he intended to extirpate the very name of the barbarians ; but he died by the visitation of God, among the Brigantes, in the city of Eboracum. 24. Alexander succeeded, who gained some victories in the East, and died at Edessa. 25. His successors were the lieutenants Lucilianus, M. Furius, N. Philippus *##**#*** who, if we except the preservation of the boundaries, performed hardly any thing worthy of notice. 26. Afterwards ***** The rest is wanting. RICARDI MONACHI WESTMONASTERIENSIS COMMENTARIOLI GEOGRAPHICI D£ SITU BRITANNIiE ET STATIONUM QUAS ROMANI IP8I IN EA INSULA iBDIFICAVERUNT LIBER PRIMUS. CAPUT I. 1. Finis erat orbis ora Gallici littoris, nisi Brittania insula, non qualibet amplitudine, nomen pene orbis alte- rius mereretur; octingentis enim et amplius millibus passuum longa porrigitur, ita ut earn in Caledonicum usque promuntorium metiamur. 2. Veteres Britanniam, ab albis rupibus, primum Albionem, postea, vocabulo gen- tis suse, Brittaniam cognominaverunt, cum Brittanicse vocarentur omnes de quibus mox paulo dicemus. 3. In- ter septemtriones et occidentem locata est, Germanise, Gallic, Hispanise, maxumis Europse partibus magno in- tervallo adversa, oceano Athlantico clauditur. 4. Habet ipsa Brittania a meridie Galliam Belgicam, cujus proxi- mum littus transmeantibus civitas aperit, quae Rhutupis portus dicitur : hie abest a Gessoriaco Morinorum, Brit- 152 RICARDI MONACHI tanicse gentis portu, trajectu millium L. sive, ut quidam scripsere, stadiorura CCCCL. illinc conspiciuntur Brit- tones, quos ** — penitus toto divisos orbe — ** canit Virgilius Maro in Eclogis. 5. Agrippa, vetus orbis descriptor, latitudinem ejus CCC. m. p. credit. Beda vero rectius CC. exceptis duntaxat prolixioribus diverso- rum promuntoriorum tractibus, quibus efficitur ut cir- cuitus ejus quadragies octies septuaginta quinque millia passuum compleat. Marcianus, author Grsecus, mecum MDIOOLXXV. milliaria habet. CAPUT 11. 1. Albion, quse Brittania Magna a Chrysosthomo au- thore Grseco dicitur, natura, ut refert Caesar, triquetra et Sicilise maxume similis est ; cujus unum latus est con- tra Galliam Celticam, hujus lateris alter angulus, qui est ad Cantium, ad orientem solem ; inferior, qui est ad Ocrinum promuntorium apud Damnonos, ad meridiem et Hispaniam Tarraconensem spectat. Hoc latus tenet circiter millia passuum D. 2. Alterum latus vergit ad Hyberniam et occidentem solem; hujus est longitudo lateris, ut fert veterum opinio, DCC. m. p. 3. Tertium est contra septemtriones, cui parti nulla est objecta terra prseter insulas ; sed ejus angulus lateris maxume ad Ger- maniam Magnam spectat ; huic a Novanto Chersoneso per Taixolorum regionis angulum Cantium promuntorium usque millia passuum DCCC. in longitudinem esse existi- matur. Ita omnes insulam computabant in circuitu vicies centena millia passuum, sed errant, nam a Cantio Ocri- num usque m. p. est distantia CCCC. inde Novantum M. deinde Cantium MMCC. totius insulse circuitus, ut supra, MMMCCCCCC. millia passuum est. 4. Formam DE SITU BRITANNIA. 153 totius Brittanise Livius et Fabius Rusticus, veterum doctissimi authores, oblongse scutulse vel bipenni assimi- lavei-e; et, ut annalium conditor Tacitus, est ea fa- des citra Caledoniam unde et in universam fama est transgressa ; sed immensum et enorme spatium procur- rentium extremo jam littore terrarum, velut in cuneum tenuatur. Sed Csesar, inclutissimus dictator, cum Mela Romanorum nobili scriptore, pluribus eam triquetrse dixere similem : de quo supra. 5. Si Ptolemseo, orbis terrarum descriptori egregio, aliisque, cosevis illi scripto- ribus habenda fides, litteram Z, sed inversam, reprse- sentat haec insula, nee tamen ex omni parte exacte quadrare hoc simile sufficienter prsebet recentiori sevo descriptarum mapparum inspectio. Triquetra tamen fi- gura soli Anglise quodammodo videtur conveniens. CAPUT III. 1. C^TERUM Brittaniam qui mortales initio coluerint, indigense an advecti, ut inter nationes cseteras, parum compertum. Solis quippe Judseis, et per ipsos finitimis quibusdam gentibus, hoc contigit felicitatis, ut a primo inde mundi exordio gentis suae originem continua serie ex infallibilibus deducere possint monumentis. 2. Ha- bitus corporum varii, atque ex eo argumenta : namque rutulae Caledoniam habitantium comae, magni artus, Ger- manicam originem asseverant ; Silurum colorati vultus, et torti plerumque crines, et positu contra Hispaniam, ut author est Tacitus, Iberos veteres trajecisse, easque et in Hybernia sedes occupasse fidem faciimt. Proximi Gallis et similes sunt, seu durante originis vi, seu pro- currentibus in diversa terris, positio coeli corporibus ha- bitum dedit. 3. Hie, si luberet indulgere fabulis, no- tare possem Venetos ope commercii navalis incolas reli- gionesque his terris primum intulisse ; imo non desunt 154 RICARDI MONACHI DE SITU BRITANNIA. 155 scriptores qui Herculem hue quoque pervenisse, reg- numque constituisse, refenmt : his vero tam alte recon- ditis antiquitatibus, fabulis hinc inde refertis, immorari vix operae pretium videtur. 4. In universum tamen es- timanti, Gallos vicinum solum occupasse credibile est : eorum sacra deprehendas, superstitionum, ait Tacitus, persuasionem ; sermo baud multum diversus : pro ulte- riori signo inservit Dniidum traditio, una cum nominibus civitatum, quae vero omnes iis nominibus appellabantur, quibus gentes, ortse ex Gallise civitatibus, quae eo perve- nerunt, atque agros colere ceperunt. 5. Hominum est, inquit Caesar, infinita multitude, creberrimaque aedificia, fere Gallicis consimilia, pecora sine numero. 6. Onmium tamen humanissimi, qui Brittaniam austrinam incolebant, neque multum a Gallis differebant consuetudine ; ulte- riores plerique frumenta non ferebant, sed lacte, fructu, et came vivebant, lanae iis usus ac vestium ignotus erat, et quanquam continuis frigoribus utebantur pellibus, ta- men cervinis aut ovinis vestiti erant, et lavabantur in fluminibus. 7. Omnes vero se Brittones olim vitro infe- cerunt, quod coeruleum efficit colorem, atque, refert Caesar, hoc horribiliore sunt in pugna adspectu : capil- loque sunt, ut ait Romanorum dux, promisso, atque omni parte corporis rasa praeter caput et labrum supe- rius. 8. Uxores habebant Brittones deni duodenique inter se communes, et maxume fratres ciun fratribus, parentes cum liberis ; sed, si qui erant ex his nati, eorum habebantur liberi, a quibus primum virgines quaeque ductae erant. Sua quemque mater uberibus alit, nee ancillis nee nutricibus deleetantur. 9. Utebantur aut nummo aereo, aut annulis ferreis, ad certum pondus exa- minatis, pro nmnmis, ut author est Caesar Dictator. 10. Leporem et gallinam et anserem gustare Brittones fas non putabant, haec tamen alebant animi voluptatisque causa. 11. Erant autem margaritae, frena heburnea, et armillae, et electrina atque vitrea vasa, et gagates lapides, et, quod caeteris excellit, stannum, magna copia merces. 12. Utebantur et navibus, quarum carinae primum ac statumina ex levi materia fiebant, reliquum corpus na- vium ambitus viminibus contextus coriis bubulorum in- tegebatur. Quantocunque tempore cursus tenebant, ut author est Solinus, navigantes, escis abstinent. De Re Militari Brittonum. 13. Fert ipsa Brittania populos regesque populorum, ut Mela lib. III. scripsit: sed sunt inculti omnes, atque ut longius a continenti absunt, ita aliarum opum ignari, magis tantum pecore ac finibus dites ; causas autem et bella contrahunt, ac se frequenter invicem infestant, maxume imperitandi cupidine studioque ea prolatandi, quae possident : solitum quidem, Brittones foeminarum ductu bellasse, neque sexum in imperiis discrevisse. 14. Dimicabant Brittones non solum equitatus peditatusque modo, sed etiam bigis et curribus, Gallice armati : co- vinos, essedas vero, more vulgari, vocabant, quorum fal- catis axibus utebantur. 15. Equitum genus est, iis, quum est usus, atque aliquod bellum incidit, ut Caesar est author, quod ante Romanorum adventum fere quotannis accidere solebat, uti aut ipsi injurias inferrent, aut illatas propulsarent : omnes in bello versantur, atqui eorum, ut quisque est genere copiisque amplissimus, ita plurimos circum se ambactos clientesque habet : banc unam gra- tiam potentiamque noverunt. 16. In pedite erat Brit- tonum robur, proeliantur autem telis et ingentibus gladiis et brevibus cetris. Erant Brittonum gladii, ut ait Ta- citus, sine mucrone. 17. Genus hoc erat ex essedis pugnae, ut Caesar in IV. narrat. Primo per omnes partes perequitant, et tela conjiciunt ; ac ipso terrore equorum, et strepitu rotarum, ordines plerumque perturbant : et quum se inter equitum turmas insinuavere, ex essedia desiliunt, et pedibus dispari proelio contendunt. Aurigae interim paululum e proelio excedunt, atque ita se collo- cant, ut, si illi a multitudine hostium premantur, expedi- tum ad suosreceptum habeant : ita mobili tat em equitum, 156 RICARDI MONACHI stabilitatem peditum in proeliis prsestant ; ac tantum usu quotidiano, et exercitatione efficiunt, ut in declivi ac prsDcipiti loco incitatos equos sustinere, et brevi mode- rari, ac flectere, et per temonem percurrere, et in jugo insistere, et inde se in curnis citissime recipere consueve- rint. 18. Equestris autem proelii ratio, et cedentibus et insequentibus par atque idem periculum inferebat. Accedebat hue, ut nunquam conferti, sed rari, magnis- que intervallis, proeliarentur, stationesque dispositas ha- berent, atque alios alii deinceps exciperent ; integrique et recent es defatigatis succederent. Utebantur et telis. 19. Formam regiminis Brittanici, ante advectos in banc insulam Ronianos, determinare baud facile : hoc certum, quod nullum ibi ante hsec tempora Monarchici imperii vestigium, sed Democraticum fuisse potius videtur, nisi forte Aristocratiam semulari videatur. Druidum in rebus maxumi momenti authoritas non exigua. Commemo- rantur quidem in antiquissimis eorum monumentis prin- cipes nonnulli ; hi vero brevioris plerumque imperii, nee, nisi ingruente eximio quodam periculo et more dictato- rum Romanorum ex tempore creati videntur. Nee de- sunt inter ipsos, apud alias fortes gentes rarissima ex- empla, electi ab illis in futurum antisignanum ipsius ho&- tium duces, ut pro illis in posterum militaret, quem nuper hostem habuerant. 20. Proceritate corporis Gallos seque ac Romanos vincunt Brittones, ita ut vises sibi Romse juvenes nondumque adultos Brittones, Strabo philoso- phus, orbis terrse descriptor antiquissimus, affirmet, qui solitam Gallorum Romanorumque staturam non levi momento excedebant. 21. Ditiores australis Brittanise incolse aureo digitorum sinistrse medium annulo omare in more habuerunt, aurea vero e collo suspensa torques a vilioris conditionis hominibus discemebat optima- turn eminentiores. Septentrionales vero (hi veteres erant regni indigense) vestium usus sicuti ac a longo inde tempore avi abavique, tantum non ignari, ventrem et cervicem ferreo cingunt, ut fert Herodianus, nobilis DE SITU BRITANNIiE. 157 Grsecorum scriptor, annulo; ornaraentum id esse ac divitiarum argumentum existimantes, accedente in usum potius quam omatum scuto angusto, et lancea, gladioque e nudis et pictis corporibus dependente. Loricam inte- rim galeamque, futura nempe paludes transeuntibus im- pedimento, rejiciunt atque contemnunt. 22. Inter csetera autem fuit et hoc Brittanicse consuetudinis, ut viatores et mercatores etiam invites consistere cogerent, et quod quisque eorum de una alterave re apud exteros memorabile audierit, aut cognoverit, qusererent, et mer- catores peregre advenientes in oppidis vulgus circumsis- teret ; quibus ex regionibus veniant, quasque ibi res cognoverint, pronunciare cogentes. His rumoribus atque auditionibus permoti, de summis saepe rebus con- silia ineunt, quorum eos e vestigio poenitere necesse est, quum incertis rumoribus serviant, et plerique ad volun- tatem eorum ficta respondeant. 23. Funera eorum sunt magnifica et sumptuosa, omniaque, qua3 vivis cordi fuisse arbitrantur, in ignem inferunt, etiam arma et animalia. Sepulchrum tumulus ex cespitibus erigit. CAPUT IV. 1 . Natio Brittonum fuit omnis, ut Gallorum, admo- dum dedita religionibus ; atque ob eam causam qui gravioribus affecti morbis, quique in proeliis periculisque versabantur, aut pro victimis homines immolabant, aut se immolaturos vovebant. 2. Ad peragenda crudelia hsec sacra, druidum utebantur ministerio ; nee crede- bant placari posse Deos, nisi hominis csedes humano sanguine pensaretur. Hinc instituta publice istiusmodi sacrificia, oblataque, ut gratissima Diis hostia, qui in furto, latrocinio, aliave graviori culpa deprehensi, his vero deficientibus, ad innocentium quoque mactationem descendebant, ut quocunque demum modo Dii placa- 158 RICARDI MONACHI DE SITU BRITANNIA. 159 rentur. 3. Nisi adfuerint Druides, res sacra rite cele- brari non credebatur: hinc publica non minus quam privata sacra procurandi negotium illis unice incum- bebat. Erat penes hoc religionis cura, seque ac mys- teriorum interpretatio, corporis quoque et sanitatis sive tuendae, sive restituendse curam habebant, continue medicinse peritissimi. 4. Inter deos ipsis prsecipue co- lebatur Mercurius, cujus plurima prostabant simulachra, post hunc Justitiam (qui Brittonibus Adraste diceba- tur), hinc Apollinem, Martem (qui etiam Vitucadrus appellabatur). Jovem, Minervam, Herculem, Victo- riam (Andatem vocatam), Dianam, Cybelem et Pluto- nem venerabantur, eandem fere de his numinibus ac quidem aliae gentes opinionem amplexi. 5. A Dite autem, ut et Galli, gentis suae originem deducere alla- borabant Brittones. Antiquissimam banc venditantes Druidum traditionera, earn ob causam quselibet tempo- rum spatia, non dierum, sed noctium numero definie- bant, dieique mensis et anni natalis initia ita numerare consueverunt, ut capto a nocte initio dies subsequere- tur; quae consuetudo omnino convenit cum antiquissima ilia, quse Gen. I. habetur noctium ac dierum computa- tione. 6. Ad Druides magnus disciplinse causa conflue- bat adolescentium numerus ; hi quippe in magno erant apud ipsos honore, nam Fere de omnibus controversiis, publicis privatisque, const it uebant, et si quod admissum erat facinus, si csedes facta, si de hsereditate, de finibus controversia erat, iidem decemebant : prsemia poenasque const ituerunt, si quis aut privatus aut publicus eorum decreto non stetit, sacrificiis interdicebant ; haec exclu- sionis poena apud eos erat gravissima. Quibus ita in- terdictum, ii numero impiorum ac sceleratorum habeban- tur : iis omnes decedebant, aditum eorum sermonemque defugientes, ne quid ex contagione incommodi accipe- rent : neque iis petentibus jus reddebatur, neque honos habebatur ullus. 7. His autem omnibus Druidibus praeerat unus, qui summam inter eos potestatem habe- bat et authoritatem. Hoc mortuo, successor dabatur, qui inter reliquos excellebat dignitate; at si plures essent dignitate pares, suffragio Druidum res committe- batur ; nonnunquam etiam de principatu armis contende- bant. 8. Druides k bello abesse solebant, neque tributa una cum reliquis pendebant, militiae vacationem, om- niumque rerum habebant immunitatem ; tantis excitati praemiis, et sua sponte, multi in disciplinam convenie- bant, et a propinquis parentibusque mittebantur. 9. Magnum ibi numerum versuum ediscere solebant, quod unicum apud eos memoriaB et annalium genus : itaque nonnulli annos vicenos in disciplina permanebant, neque fas esse existimarunt eam litteris mandare, quum tamen in reliquis fere rebus, publicis privatisque rationibus, Grsecis litteris uterentur. " Id mihi duabus de causis," inquit D. Julius, " instituisse videntur ; quod neque in vulgus disciplinam efferri velint ; neque eos, qui discunt, litteris confisos, minus memoriae studere; quod fere plerisque accidit, ut praesidio litterarum, diligentiam in perdiscendo, ac memoriam remittant." 10. Inprimis hoc persuadere allaborabant, non interire animas, sed ab aliis post mortem transire ad alios ; atque hoc maxume ad virtutem excitari putabant, metu mortis neglecto. Multa praeterea de sideribus atque eorum motu, de mundi et terrarum magnitudine, de rerum natura, de Deorum vi ac potestate disputabant, et juventuti trade- bant sollicite. 11. Non est omittenda de visco admira- tio: nihil habebant Druides visco et arbore in qua gignatur (si modo sit robur) sacratius. Jam per se roborum eligebant lucos, nee uUa sacra sine ea fronde conficiebant; ut inde appellati quoque interpretatione GrsDca possint ^pvl^eg (Druides) videri. Enimvero quicquid adnascatur illis, e coelo missum putabant, sig- numque esse electae ab ipso Deo arboris. Est autem id rarum admodum inventu, et repertum magna religione petitur, et ante omnia sexta luna, quae principium men- sium annorumque bis facit, et seculi, post tricesimum 160 RICARDI MONACHI DE SITU BRITANNIA. ion annum ; quia jam virium abunde habebat, nee tamen sit sui dimidia. Omnia sanantem appellantes suo voeabulo. Sacrificio epulisque rite sub arbore prseparatis, duos admovebant candidi coloris tauros, quorum coraua tunc primum vinciantur. Sacerdos Candida veste eultus ar- borem scandebat, falce aurea dimetiens; candido id excipiebatur sago: tunc demum victimas immolant, pnecantes, ut suum donum Deus prosperum faceret. His, quibus dederant, foecunditatem eo poto dari cui- cunque animali sterili arbitrabantur, contraque venena omnia esse remedio : tanta gentium in rebus frivolis plerumque religio fuerat! 12. Dniidarum disciplina in nostra Brittania reperta, atque inde in Galliam translata esse existimatur : unde Plinius eleganter declamat lib. XXX. his verbis : " Sed quid ego hsec commemorem in arte oceanum quoque transgressa, et ad naturse inane pervecta? Brittania hodieque eam attonite celebrat tantis ceremoniis, ut dedisse Persis videri possit :" idem Julius Csesar affirmat in Ephemeridis : " Et nunc, qui diligentius eam rem cognoscere volunt, plerumque illo, discendi caussa, proficiscuntur."" 13. Druides certo anni tempore in finibus Brittanise, in insulae Mouse luco consecrate, considebant ; hue omnes undique, quos inter controversia, conveniebant, eorumque judiciis decretisque acquiescebant. 14. Prseter Druides apud Gallos atque Brittones erant bardi poetse, qui Deum Heroumque res gestas, heroicis expositas versibus, cum dulcibus lyrse modulis cantitabant. 15. De his ambobus ita cecinit Lucanus vates his versibus, quibus hoc caput finiam : " Vos quoque, qui fortes animas, belloque peremptas Laudibus in lonj^um, vates ! dimittitis sevum, Plurima securi fudistis carmina bardi. Et vos barbaricos ritus, moremque sinistrum Sacrorum, druidae, positis repetistis ab amis. Solis nosse Deos, et coeli numina vobis, Aut solis nescire datum : nemora alta remotis Incolitis lucis. Vobis autboribus, umbrae Non tacitas Erebi sedes, Ditisque profundi Pallida regna petunt ; regit idem spiritus artus Orbe alio : longae, canitis (si cognita) vitae Mors media est. Certe populi, quos despicit Arctos, Felices errore suo, quos ille timorum Maxumus, baud urget Letbi metus : inde ruendi In ferrum mens prona viris, animaeque capaces Mortis ; et ignavum rediturae parcere vitae." CAPUT V. 1. Opima frugibus atque arboribus insula, et alendis apta pecoribus ac jumentis ; vineas etiam quibusdam in locis germinans. Sed et avium ferax terra marique generis diversi ; fluviis quoque multum piscosis, ac fon- tibus pneclara copiosis, et quidem praecipue isicio abun- dat et anguilla. 2. Capiuntur autem ssepissime et vituli marini, et delphines, nee non et balaense, de quo apud Satyricum mentionem inveniamus : " Quanto delpbinis balaena Britannica major ? »> 3. Exceptis autem variorum generibus conchyliorum, in quibus sunt et musculi, quibus inclusam ssepe marga- ritam omnis quidem coloris opt imam inveniunt, id est, et rubicundi, et purpurei, et hyacinthini, et prasini, sed maxume candidi, ut scripsit venerabilis Beda in prima Eccl. Hist, ad Regem Colfulsum. 4. Sunt et cochleae, satis superque abundantes, quibus tinctura coccinei co- loris conficitur, cujus rubor pulcherrimus, nullo unquam solis ardore, nulla valet pluviarum injuria pallescere ; sed quo vetustior est, eo solet esse venustior. 5. Habet fontes salinarum et fontes calidos, et ex eis fluvios bal- nearum calidarum, omni setati et sexui per distincta loca, juxta suum cuique modum accommodates. 6. Nascitur ibi plumbum album in mediterraneis regioni- bus, in maritimis ferrum ; sed ejus exigua est copia ; are utuntur importato ; gignit et aurum, et argentum. M i 160 RICARDI MONACHI annum ; quia jam virium abunde habebat, nee tamen sit sui dimidia. Omnia sanantem appellantes suo vocabulo. Sacrificio epulisque rite sub arbore prscparatis, duos admovebant candidi coloris tauros, quorum cornua tunc primum vinciantur. Sacerdos Candida veste cultus ar- borem scandebat, falce aurea dimetiens; candido id excipiebatur sago: tunc deraum victimas immolant, pnecantes, ut suum donum Deus prosperum faceret. His, quibus dederant, fcecunditatem eo poto dari cui- cunque animali sterili arbitrabantur, contraque vencna omnia esse remedio : tanta gentium in rebus frivolis plenimque religio fuerat! 12. Druidarum disciplina in nostra Brittania reperta, atque inde in Galliam translata esse existimatur : unde Plinius eleganter declamat lib. XXX. his verbis : *' Sed quid ego haec commemorem in arte oceanum quoque transgressa, et ad naturse inane pervecta? Brittania hodieque eam attonite celebrat tantis ceremoniis, ut dedisse Persis videri possit :'* idem Julius Csesar affirmat in Ephemeridis : " Et nunc, qui diligentius eam rem cognoscere volunt, plenimque illo, discendi caussa, proficiscuntur.*" 13. Dniides certo anni tempore in finibus Brittanise, in insulse MonsG luco consecrate, considebant ; hue omnes undique, quos inter controversia, conveniebant, eorumque judiciis decretisque acquiescebant. 14. Prseter Druides apud Gallos atque Brittones erant bardi poetae, qui Deum Heroumque res gestas, heroicis expositas versibus, cum dulcibus lyrae modulis cantitabant. 15. De his ambobus ita cecinit Lucanus vates his versibus, quibus hoc caput finiam : " Vos quoque, qui fortes animas, belloque peremptas Laudibus in lonj^um, vates ! dimittitis sevum, Plurima securi fiidistis carmina bardi. Et vos barbaricos ritus, moremque sinistrum Sacrorum, druidae, positis repetistis ab armis. Solis nosse Deos, et coeli numina vobis, Aut solis uescire datum : nemora alta remotis Incolitis lucis. Vobis authoribus, umbrae Non tacitas Erebi sedes, Ditisque profundi DE SITU BRITANNIA. Pallida regna petunt ; regit idem spiritus artus Orbe alio : longae, canitis (si cognita) vitae Mors media est. Certe populi, quos despicit Arctos, Felices errore suo, quos ille timorum Maxumus, baud urget Lethi metus : inde ruendi In ferrum mens prona viris, animaeque capaces Mortis ; et ignavum rediturae parcere vitae.' 161 » CAPUT V. 1. Opima frugibus atque arboribus insula, et alendis apta pecoribus ac jumentis ; vineas etiam quibusdam in locis germinans. Sed et avium ferax terra marique generis diversi ; fluviis quoque multum piscosis, ac fon- tibus praeclara copiosis, et quidem prsecipue isicio abun- dat et anguilla. 2. Capiuntur autem ssepissime et vituli marini, et delphines, nee non et balaense, de quo apud Sat} ricum mentionem inveniamus : " Quanto delphinis balaena Britannica major ? " 3. l^xceptis autem variorum generibus conchyliorum, in quibus sunt efc musculi, quibus inclusam ssepe marga- ritam omnis quidem coloris optimam inveniunt, id est, et rubicundi, et purpurei, et hyacinthini, et prasini, sed maxume candidi, ut scripsit venerabilis Beda in prima Eccl. Hist, ad Regem Colfulsum. 4. Sunt et cochleae, satis superque abundantes, quibus tinctura coccinei co- loris conficitur, cujus rubor pulcherrimus, nullo unquam solis ardore, nulla valet pluviarum injuria pallescere ; sed quo vetustior est, eo solet esse venustior. 5. Habet fontes salinarum et fontes calidos, et ex eis fluvios bal- nearum calidarum, omni setati et sexui per distincta loca, juxta suum cuique modum accommodates. 6. Nascitur ibi plumbum album in mediterraneis regioni- bus, in maritimis ferrum ; sed ejus exigua est copia ; sere utuntur importato ; gignit et aurum, et argentum. M 162 RICARDI MONACIII Fert et lapidem gagatem plurimum optimumque ; est autem nigrogemmeus et ardens igni admotus, incensus serpentes fugat, adtritu calefactus adplicita detinet seque ut succinum. 7. Et quia Britannia prope sub sep- tentrionali vertice mundi jacet, lucidas restate noctes habet ; ita ut medio ssepe tempore noctis in questioncm veniat intuentibus, utrum crepusculum adhue permaneat vespertinum, an jam advenerit matutinum I utpote noc- turno sole non longe sub terris ad orientem boreales per plagas redeunte. Unde etiam plurimse longitudinis habet dies sestate, sicut et noctes contra in bruma, sole nimirum tunc in Lybicas partes secedente, id est, hora- rum X. et VIII., ut author est Cleomedes : plurimse item brevitatis noctes sestate et dies habet in bruma, hoc est, VI. solummodo sequinoctialium horarum : cum in Armenia, Macedonia, Italia, cseterisque ejusdem linese regionibus, longissima dies sive nox XV., brevis- sima Villi., compleat horas. 8. Sed de Britannia Britonibusque in genere satis prolixe commemoravi. Res ipsa requirit ad particularia tandem descendere, atque, in sequentibus, statum fatumque diversarum, quse banc insulam incoluerunt, nationum, quse eandem nobi- litarunt, civitates, cet, quales sub ditione Romana erant, ex ordine depingere mei jam erit propositi. CAPUT VI. 1. Britannia, secundum accuratissima vetcrum, quse propius fidem sunt, monumenta, erat omnis divisa in partes septem; quarum sex alio atque alio tempore imperio Romano adjectse fuerunt, septima vero sub solis barbaris Caledoniis. 2. Supra dictse Britannise partes erant Bri- tannia Prima, Secunda, Flavia, Maxima, Valentia, et Ves- pasiana, quarum ultima non diu stetit in manibus Roma- norum. Ex his Britanniam Primam a Flavia Thamesis flumen, a Britannia Secunda mare dividit. Flavia ini- DE SITU BRITANNI.li. 163 tium capit a Mari Germanico, continetur Thamesi fluvio, Sabrina a finibus Silurum Ordovicumque, vergit ad sep- temtriones et Brigantum regionem. Maxima ab ex- tremis Flaviae finibus oritur, pertinet ad inferiorem partem Muri, qui totam ex transverso percurrit insulam, spectatque in septemtriones. Spatium inter ambos, hunc et alium qui ab imperatore Antonino Pio, inter Bdoram et Clyddam extructus est, Murum, occupat Valentiawa. Vespasiana autem a Bdorse sestuario ad civitatem Alcluith, unde linea ad ostium fluminis Vara- ris ducta terminos ostendit. Secunda ad eam partem oceani, quse ad Hyberniam pertinet, spectat inter oc- casuni et septemtriones. Sed de provinciis satis. 3. Necessarium vero ducimus, antequam ad accuratiorera nos conferamus descriptionem, regiminis in hisce pro- vinciis constitutionem paucis attingere. Deprehendimus adeoque totam, antiquissimis temporibus, plurium regu- lorum statuumque arbitrio divisim paruisse Britanniam, quorum nonnulli, etiam post occupatam a Romanis pro- vinciam, superfuisse commemorantur ; sed vix umbra regise dignitatis istis principibus relicta, contrarium nempe dissuadente politica ilia, qua Romani olim, prse cultissimis etiam quibusque gentibus, inclaruerunt pru- dentia. Victricibus Romanorum armis subjugatse im- peratoria authoritate constitutus praeerat Legatus, ipsa Brittannia vero provincia erat proconsularis. Per plures hsec imperii constitutio duravit aetates ; licet in plures interim ipsa insula divisa fuerit partes ; primum nempe in Superiorem et Inferiorem, deinceps vero, uti antea demonstravimus, in septem dispertita provincias, mutata regiminis forma: deinde diu paruit, ut imperatoria sedes, hsec insula Carausio, eisque quos in societatem adsciverat tyrannis. Gloria et prsesidium Christianismi, Constantinus Magnus, creditur Maximam et Valentiam Consulares, Primam, Secundam, et Flaviam Prsesidiales, fecisse. Toti vero insulse prsepositus est Vicarius, vir perspicabilis, sub dispositione viri illustris Domini M 2 164 RICARDI MONACHI Prsefecti Prsetorii Galliaj ; prseter quern in vetusto quo- dam volumine circa eadem tempora comiuemoratur aliquis eximise dignitatis vir, titulo Comitis Britanniarum insignis, alius itideni, Comes littoris Saxonici, tertius pr^eterea Dux Britanniae dictus, aliique plures, magnis prsefecti muneribus, quse, cum distincta eorum notitia, injuria temporis, impetrari non potuerit, cogimur taciti pneterire. 4. Prolixum nunc tandem iter ingredior, totam non minus insulam, quam singulas ejus partes curiosa lustraturus indagine, pressurusque optimorum in hoc negotio authorum vestigia. Fiat vero ab extrema Primae provincia3 ora initium, cujus littora Gallise obji- ciuntur. Tres vero laudatissimos validissimosque status, Cantianum nempe, Belgicum, et Damnonicum, com- plectitur haec provincia, de quibus ea, qua fieri poterit, cura nobis sigillatim agendum. Cantium primo lustre- mus. 5. Ad extremam Britanniae Primae orientalem Oram remotam Cantium, Cantiis quondam habitatum, civitatibus Durobrobi et Cantiopoli, quae eorum metro- polis ; hie sepultus est D. Augustinus Anglorum apos- tolus: Dubr», Lemanus, et Regulbium, praesidio a Romanis munita, eorumque primarium llhutupi, deducta eo colonia, metropolis factum, portusque classi Roma- norum, quae oceano septentrionali dominabatur, reci- piendae factus idoneus. Tanti nominis fuit haec civitas, ut littora vicina ex ea dicta sint Rhutupina, de quibus Lucanus poeta : " Aut vaga cum Thetis Rhutupinaque littora fervent." Inde quoque ingentia et grati saporis ostrea Romam translata, ut author est Juvenalis Satyricus his verbis : « Circaeis nata forent, an Lucrinum ad saxum, Rhutupinove edita fundo Ostrea, callebat primo deprendere morsu." Statio etiam fuit, sub dispositione viri spectabilis Comitis littoris Saxonici, legionis secundae Augustae. 6. Quam plurimis hoc Cantiorum regnum fluminibus rigatur, DE SITU BRITANNIA. 165 quorum celebriora, Madus, Sturius, Dubris, et Lemanus, qui Cantios a Bibrocis discernebat. 7. Inter tria ista praecipua Britanniae promontoria, eminet illud, quod a Cantio nomen habet : ibi oceanus in angulum quasi redactus, cursum ita promovet fluxionemque suam, donee, ut veteres tradunt, fretum istud oceani, quod jam Britanniae format insulam, effecerit. 8. A Cantio, vasta ilia quse Anterida nonnullis, aliis Caledonia dicta sylva, late extenditur ad CL. milliaria per Bibrocorum ac Segontiacorum terras, ad Heduorum usque fines excurrens. De hac sylva ita cecinit Lucanus : " Unde Caledoniis fallit turbata Britannos j> 9. Cantiis proximi, et, ut putant nonnulli, subjecti, Bibroci, qui et aliis Rhemi dicuntur ; natio in monu- mentis non penitus ignota, quibus habitatum Bibroicum, Regentium, Noviomagumque metropolis. Anderidam vero occupatam tenuerunt Romani. 10. Confines illis apud ripam Thamesis habitabant Attrebates, quorum urbs primaria Caleba. 11. Infra hos, propius flumen Cunetium, habitabant Segontiaci, quorum caput fuit Vindonum. 12. Ad oceanum, Bibrocis affines, inferius habitabant, sic dicti, Belgae, quorum urbes primariae Clausentum, quod nunc Sotheamptona dicitur, Portus Magnus, omniumque praecipua Venta, nobilissima civitas ad flumen Antonam sita. Sorbiodunum vero tenebat pnesidium Romanorum. Omnes enim Belgae AUobroges sunt, et suam a Celtis Belgisque originem traxere : hi, non multis ante Caesaris adventum in banc insulam seculis, relicta patria, Gallia, a Germanorum Romano- rumque populis infestata, atque devicta ; illi, qui, trajecto flumine Rheni, eorum expugnatas occupavere regiones, de quo autem prolixius M. Dictator Caesar, sedem hie sibi elegerunt. 13. Omnes regiones quae Thamesi, versus meridiem, adjacent, ohm, uti vetera monumenta declarant, a bellicosa Senonum gente fuerunt occupatse ; qui, sub ductu et auspicio decantatissimi regis Brenni, 166 RTCARDl MONACHI peragrata Gallia, Alpibiisque, adhuc inviis, sibi pate- factis, Romam fastu elatam ista incursione vastam solo facile gequassent, nisi Rempublicam Romanani, quam more nutricis in sinu quasi gestare (dum infra destina- tum ab illis fastigium agebat) videbantur Fata, cladem aversura Manlium clangore anseris excitassent, qui, circa montem unum pendentes, et nocte subeuntes, bar- baros a summo Capitolio dejecit. Huic eadem Numi- num cura Caniillum postea auxilio misit, qui abeuntes a tergo aggressus ita cecidit, ut Senonici sanguinis inun- datione omnia incendiorum vestigia deleret, urbemque ita ruinae proximam ab interitu vindicaret. Senones autem ob valentissimam banc expeditionem natale solum, ut cultoribus vacuum, ita prseda refertissimum, aliense genti, quam Belgas supra nominatos fuisse satis liquet, concesserunt. 14. Ad Sabrinam, Thamesi infe- rius, habitabant Hedui, urbes eorum Ischalis et Avalo- nia. Thermae, quae et Aquge Solis nuncupabantur, Romanorum, qui banc Britanniae oram tenebant, factae colonia et perpetua sedes; urbs nominatissima haec erat, ad flumen Abonam sita, ibique fontes calidi, opi- paro exsculpti apparatu, ad usus mortalium ; quibus fontibus praesules erant Apollinis et Minervsc Numina, in quorum sedibus pcrpetui ignes nunquam labascunt in favillas, sod ubi ignis tabuit vertitur in globes saxeos. 15. Infra Heduorum terras siti erant Durotriges, qui et Morini alias vocantur. Metropolin habebant Durinum et promontorium Vindeliam. In horum finibus sensim coarctatur Britannia, et immensum efformare videtur bracliium, quod irrupt ionem minitantem commode re- pellit oceanum. 16. In hoc brachio, qua?, intermis- sione Uxclla) amnis, Heduorum regioni protenditur, sita erat regie Cimbrorum. Utrumne vero modemum Wallia^ nomen dederint, an vero antiquior sit Cim- brorum origo, non seque constat. Urbes illis pnecipua; Termolus et Artavia. Visuntur hie, antiquis sic dictae, Herculis columnsD, et non procul hinc insula Herculea. DE SITU BRITANNIiE. 167 Sed a fluminis Uxellaj finibus continuum procurrit mon- tium jugum, cui nomen Ocrinum, extremumque ejus ad promontorium ejusdem nominis extenditur. 17. Ultra Cimbros extremum insulse angulum incolebant Camabii, unde forsitan, quod hodieque retinet nomen, obtinuit Carnubia. Urbes habebant Musidum et Halangium: cum vero has olim desertas propemodum et incultas BritannijB partes Romani nunquam salutaverint, minoris onmino momenti urbes eorum fuisse videntur, et histo- ricis propterea neglectse ; geographis tamen memoran- tur promontoria Bolerium et Antivestaeum. 18. Me- moratis mode populis in littore oceani austrum versus affines ad Belgas-Allobroges sedem habebant Damnonii, gens omnium validissima, quae ratio movisse videtur Ptolemaeum, ut totum hunc terrae tractum, qui in mare brachii instar praetenditur, illis adscripserit. Urbes habebant Uxellam, Tamaram, Volubam, Ceniam, omni- umque matrem Iscam, fluvio cognomini imminentem. Fluvii apud ipsos praecipui memorati modo Isca, Durius, Tamai-us, atque Genius. Ora eorum maritima promon- toria exhibet tria, de quibus mox paulo dicemus. Hanc regionem, utpote metallis abundantem, Phoenicibus, Graecis, et Gallis mercatoribus probe notam fuisse con- stat: hi enim ob magnam quam terra ferebat stanni copiam eo sua frequenter extendebant negotia ; cujus rei praecipua sunt documenta supra nominata tria promon- toria, Helenis scilicet, Ocrinum, et KptS /xfVwTroi/, ut et nomina civitatum, Graecam Phoeniciamque originem re- dolent ia. 19. Ultra brachium in oceano sitae sunt insulae Sygdiles, quae etiam (Estrominides et Cassite- rides vocabantur, dictae. 20. Cum praenominatis Dam- noniis Belgisque conjunctis XXX. proelia commisisse narratur valentissimus ille imperator Vespasianus. De- cem hi ad australes Thamesis et Sabrinae ripas habi- tant es populi, a Romanis sensim subacti, eorumque regiones in provinciae formam redactae, quae Britannia Prima fuit appellata, cum hie fuerit in istis terris pri- 108 RlCARDl MONACHI mus Romanorum victoriae friictus. 21. Succedit ordine Britannia Secunda, quae a prioribus, interfluente Sabrina amne, discernitur : a provincia autem Flavia, tuni me- moratus amnis, turn Deva fluvius eandem sejungit, reli- quum cingitur a mari interne. Hsec erat celebrata ilia regio Silurum, tribus validissiniis habitata populis, quos inter prae reliquis celebres Silures, proprie sic dicti, quam ab ora relicta turbidum Sabrinae fretum distin- o-uit : cujus homines, ut eruditissimus Solinus est author, etiam nunc custodiunt niorem vetustum, nun- dinas ac nummum refutant, dant res et accipiunt ; mu- tationibus necessaria potius quam pretiis parant. Deos percolunt, seientiam futurorum pariter viri ac foeminsB ostendunt. 22. Civitates Silurum, Sariconium, Magna, Gobaneum, et Venta eorum caput, fuerunt. Iscae vero, flumini imminentem urbem cognominem, tenebat Roma- norum colonia, ibique per annos plures secunda legio, quae Augusta alias vocabatur, stationem habebat, donee Valentiam et Rhutupin transferebatur. Haec erat pro- vinciae Secundae primaria Romana. 23. Glim ac diu potens erat haec Silurum regio, sed, cum eam regno Charaticus tenuit, longe potentissima : hie continuis novem annis, omnia Romanorum arma pro ludibrio ha- bita, saepe evertit, donee de illo, conjunctis viribus Romanos aggressuro, triumphavit Legatus Ostorius. Charaticus enim, praelio evadens, auxiliumque a vicinis regibus petens, per astutiam matronae Romanac Carthis- manduae cum rege Brigantiae Venutio nuptae, Romanis deditus est. Post id temporis mascule tantum suam ipsius ditionem idem ille populus defendit, usque dum a Varionio spoliatus, ac tandem a Frontino devictus, in formam Romanae, cui Britannia Secunda, ut supra me- minimus, nomen erat, provinciae suum redigi pateretur imperium. 24. Duae aliae sub Siluribus gentes fuere, priraum Ordovices, qui in septentrionali versus insu- 1am Monam; et deinde Dimeciae, qui in extrema versus occidentem parte degebant, ubi promonto- DE SITU URlTANNIyE. 169 rium quod Octorupium nuncupatur, unde in Hy- berniam transitus XXX. milliarium. Dimeciarum urbes Menapia, et primaria Muridunum. Lovantmm vero sibi habitandum vendicaverant Romani . Ultra hos et Silurum terminos siti Ordovices, quorum urbes Medi- olanum et Brannogenium. Sabrina in montibus illorum oriunda, majoribus tribus Britannise fluviis merito accen- setur, addito nempe Thamesi et Tavo. Elucet imprimis in historia nomen Ordovicum ob sumtam de inclutissimi ipsorum regis captivitate vindictam. Hinc enim toties redactum in angustias exercitum Romanorum tam mi- sere vexarunt, ut de illorum fere imperio in hac regione actum fuisset, ni in tant« cladis vindictam postea sur- rexisset dux Agricola, qui, victricia circumferens arma, totam quoque banc gentem subjugavit, maximamque partem ferro delevit. 25. Hue quoque referendum lUud, quod a septentrione Ordovicum situm, ab oceano alluitur, territorium, cum illorum regimini aliquandiu fuerit sub- jectum ; hoc certo constat, quod ilium Cangiani quon- dam inhabitaverint tractum, quorum urbs unica Segon- tium, promontorio Cangano vicina. Incluta h^c erat civitas, freto Meneviaco, contra Monam, reUgiosissimam insulam, ubi olim druides habitare, adjacet. In hac insula plurima sita erant oppida, tota autem insula in circuitu LX. m. p. fere complectitur, atque, ut refert Plinius, a Camaloduno colonia CC. m. p. abest. Fluvu apud ipsos Tosibus, qui et Canovius ; pro terminis vero erat utraque Deva. In hac vero regione mons Erin celsissi- mus maxumusque invenitur. Ordovicia una cum Cangio- rum Carnabiorumque regionibus, ni fama me faUit, nomine Genani^, sub imperatoribus post Trajani principatum inclarescebat. 26. Ordo jam ad illam nos deducit pro- vinciam, quse Flavia Romanis vocata : unde vero hoc nomen acceperit, utrum a matre Constantini Magni Flavia Julia Helena, ex his terris oriunda? an vero a Romanorum familia Flavia? — quominus determinari possit, obstat injuria temporum, quse nobis invidet ge- 170 RICAROI MONACHI nuina qusD hue facerent antiquitatis monumcnta. 27. Ad fliiviiim Devam primo siti erant Carnabii, quibus habi- tatae fuerunt Benonse, Etocetum, Banchorium (monaste- rium totius insulse celeberrimum, quod, in contentione Augustini eversum, non postea resurrexit), etreliquanmi mater Uriconium, qusB, inter Britannise civitates maxu- mas, nomen possidebat. In extreme hujus terne angulo flumini Devse imminebat cognominis Romanorum colonia Deva, opus vicesimae legionis, quae Vietrix dicebatur, et olim illius erat regionis tutela. Hsec eadem esse exis- timatur quae jam West- Chester \oca.tur. 28. Infra no- minates regnuni Cassium, a rege Ptolemaco Catieuehlani appellatum, extendebatur, aut respublica potius, quae ex binis gentibus coaluerat. Harum, quae Sabrinae proxima vocabatur Dobuni, vel, ut Dio celeberrimus scriptor an- nalibus inseruit, Boduni. Apud hos oritur flumen Thamesis, et deinde longo spatio per fines Heduorum, Attrebatum, Cassiorum, Bibrocorum, Trinobantum, et Cantiorum citatus fertur, et oceanumGermanicum influit. Urbes Dobunorum erant Salinae, Branogena, ad sinis- tram Sabrinse ripam, Alauna, et, cui reliquiae nomen laudemque debent, Corinum, urbs perspicabilis, opus, ut tradunt, Vespasiani ducis. Glevum vero, in extremo regni contra regionem Silurum situm, Romana tenebat colonia, quam deduxit Claudius Caesar, ut scriptorcs de istis temporibus affirmant. Finitimi illis Cassii, quorum urbes Forum Dianae et Verulamium : cum vero haec ad municipiam dignitatem a Romanis evecta, ejus prae aliis urbibus eminentia illis omnino adscribenda. Hie natus erat D. Albanus Martyr. Haec civitas ruina Camalo- duni, Londiniique, in seditione a Bonduica excitata, cujus in annalibus mentionem facit eruditissimus Tacitus, involuta erat. Hi Cassii olim, pras ceteris insulae gen- tibus, caput extulere, atque cum inclutissimo eorum rege Cassibellino (cui non paucae nationes fuere tributariae) dictator Caesar multos eosdemque gravissimos, sub read- ventum ipsius in banc insulam, habuit conflict us ; sed ab DE SITU BRITANNIA. 171 eadem ille gente cum Siluribus conjuncta fugatus, unde et emendatissimus Lucanus : <( Territa quassitis ostendit terga Britannis. it Adventante autem ipso imperatore Claudio, omnes cum vicinis fracti sunt, eorumque regio in formam Romanae provinciae redacta, nomineque, Caesariensis, et postea Flavia, nuncupata. 29. Juxta Cassios, ubi se oceano Thamesis propinquavit, regio Trinobantum sita erat; natio quae non modo sponte in Romanorum concessit amicitiam, sed illis quoque, ut colonias ibi ponerent, me- tropolim suam Lundinum et Camalodunum ad mare sita obtulenmt. In hac urbe Flavia Julia Helena, piissima conjux Constantini Chlori, materque Constantini Magni, e sanguine regum Britannicorum nasci memoriae prodi- tum dicunt. Prima autem haec Romanorum in Britannia coloniarum erat, templo Claudii, imagine Victoriae, cum aliis diversis ornamentis insignis. Lundinum enim mundo cognita civitas erat et erit. Primum Trinovantum, postea Londinium, dein Augusta, et nunc Londona i-ur- sum. Urbe Roma, secundum chronicorum fidem, sane antiquior est ; super ripam Thamesis fluminis posita, et ipsa multorum emporium populorum terra marique veni- entium. Hsec a piissima ilia imperatrice Helena, S. S. Crucis inventrice, circumvallata, atque, si fides sit penes traditioncs, quae non semper erroneae sunt, nominata est Auo-usta ; tota autem Britannia Romana Insula. 30. Limes huic populo ad septentrionem flumen Surius, ultra quem habitabant Iceni, celeberrima natio, in duas gentes divisa, quarum prior, Cenomanni habitans, ad septentri- onem Trinobantes et Cassios, ad orientem oceanum spcctabat. Horum urbes Durnomagus et caput regionis Venta. Romanorum colonia erat Camboricum ; in mare orientem versus procurrens lingula dicitur Flavia Ex- trema. Fluminum notissima sunt Garion, Surius, et Aufona, in sinum Metorin sese exonerans. Ex altera parte ad Aufonam incolebant, Carnabiis Brigantibus, et 172 RICARDI MONACHI oceano vicini, Coitanni, in tractu sylvis obsito, qui, ut aliae Britonum sylvae, Caledonia fuit appellata. De hac autem III. mentionem facit historicus ille Florus. Ci- vitas primaria Coitannoruni erat Ragae ; et praeter banc Romanorura colonia Lindum, in extrema ad orientein provincise ora. Totam vero regionem bifariam secat fluvius Trivona. Haec Icenorum gens, quae, utpote fero- cissima bellique post hominum memoriani studiosissima, omissis tarn rusticis quam eivilibus artibus, sua sponte in Romanorum societatem accesserat, non tantum mox defecerat, sed ad sui quoque imitationem alios quam plu- rimos excitaverat, ab Ostorio duce priraum sub jugum missa est. Aliquot post annos, quum rex ipsorura, et animo et opibus valentissimus, Praesutagus moriens Cae- sarem ejusdemque posteros heredes fecerat. Romani autem Icenorum sic abutentes amicitia, ut nulli non se luxuriae dederint, ab iisdem postea sociisque, sub ductu bellicosissimae Bonduicae, viduae regis supra nominati, ita infesti ipsis sunt redditi, ut combustis deletisque ip- sorum coloniis ac municipio, civium denique Romano- rum LXXX. M. ferro misere sint trucidati ; sed postea ad officiura redegit Suetonius legatus, multis prudentiae nominibus suspiciendus. 31. Ad septentrionalem hujus regionis plagam oceano occurrit fluvius Abus, quondam terminonim provinciae Maximae unus, uti alter Seteja. Dicta quoque haec provincia fuit Brigantiae Regnum, scilicet ejusdem nominis regionem complexa, tribusque habitata nationibus. In extrema orientali plaga, ubi promontoria Oxellum et Brigantum extrema in mare procurrunt, habitabant Parisii, quorum urbes Petuaria et Portus Felix. 32. Supra hos, uti et ad latus, siti erant proprie sic dicti Brigantes, gens numerosissima, toti olim provinciae leges praescribens. His cultae civi- tates, Epiacum, Vinovium, Cambodunum, Cataracton, Galacum, Olicana, et primaria Isurium. Eboracum vero, ad Urum fluvium, caput provinciae ; primum colonia nomine Sextae a Romanis factum, sextaeque deinde le- DE SITU BRITANNI.E. 173 gionis, quae Victrix dicebatur, sedes ; deinceps vero plu- rium imperatorum praesentia illustrior factum, municipu quoque auctum pr^rogativis. 33. Totam in aequalesfere partes provinciam dividunt montes Alpes Penini dicti ; hi, ad Icenorum Camabiorumque fines, ad fluvium Tri- vonam surgentes, continua serie per CL. milliaria septen- trionem versus decurrunt. 34. Populi, adoccidentalem hujus jugi partem habitantes, sunt Volantii Sistuntuque, arctiori ut videtur foedere conjuncti. Urbes habebant Rerigonum, Coccium et Lugubalium, quarum tamen pos- teriores binas Romanorum tenebant praesidia. 35. Sep- tentrionales hujus terrae limites tegebat murus iste stupendai molis, a Romanis per isthmum ad longitudmem LXXX. milliarium extensus, cujus altitudo XII. cras- sities vero IIX. pedes aequabat, turribusque omatus, murus erat. 36. Gentem banc, ab imperatore Claudio primum infestatam, deinde ab Ostorio legato devictam, postea a Cereali fractam, et magnam partem debellatam, ex historia colligitur : cum vero sponte se Agricolae de- disset, pacem illi datam esse percepimus. Famam hujus gentis in historiis praecipue delerunt turpia Reginae ipso- rum gesta inauditaque perfidia. Ipsa harum potentmm nationum progenies erat, quae novas electura sedes, ulti- mum ultro, patriae, inter Alpes, Danubium, et Rhoda- num jacenti, valedicebat. Ex his in Hybemiam postea nonnulli, sedem ibi fixuri, transierunt, ut ex documentis constat. 37. His borealiores erant nationes istae vali- dissimae olim sub nomine Maaetarum venientes, a quibus, mortuo patre, fratricida iste Bassianus suam turpiter pacem emit. Regiones, quas tenuere, sequentes erant, in orientem Ottadinia, inde Gadenia, post banc Selgovia, deinde Novantia, supra hos etiam Damnia. 38. Muro proximi habitabant Gadeni, quorum metropolis Curia. Ad oceanum vero propius siti Ottadini, eorumque caput Bremenium, ac apud hos fluvii Tueda, Alauna, etutraque Tina, infra murum decurrentes. 39. His occidentaliores ad Oceanum siti erant Selgovae, eorumque urbes Corban- 174 RICARDI MONACIII torigum, Uxellum et Trimontium, quam tamen sat diu tenuit praesidium Romanorum, quod antiqua memorant monumenta. Hujus regionis fluvii praecipui fuerunt Novius, Deva, et, ex parte, Ituna. 40. Ultra Devam, nuper dictam, ad oceani quoque oram in extrema insulae parte, Hyberniam versus, Novantes siti erant. A pud quos Celebris ilia Novantum Chersonesus, Hybernia dis- tans milliaria XXVIII., haec inter euncta Britannice promontoria maxume borea antiquis credebantur, juxta vero, seque ae illi, causam non video. Metropolis horuni Lucophibia, alias Casee Candidas; fluvii vero Abrasuanus, Jena, et, ad orientem regionis terminus, Deva. 41. Su- pra Novantes, Selgovas, et Gadenos, interveniente mon- tium Uxellorum serie, habitabant Damnii, praevalens quidem natio ; sed quae condito muro non parvum re- gionis suae tractum amisit, a Caledoniis subjugatuni et spoliatum. Praeter illud, quod murum tuebatur praesi- dium Vanduarium tenebat Romanus miles. 42. Hie Britannia, rursus quasi amplexu oceani delectata, angus- tior evadit, quam alibi, idque ob duo ista rapidissima quae infunduntur aestuaria, Bodotriam scilicet et Clottam. Contractus hie isthmus ab Agricola legato primum prae- sidio munitus erat ; alium murum, in historiis nobilis- simum, erexit imperator Antoninus, ad XXXV. circiter milliaria protensum ; ut hoc medio barbarorum sisteret incursiones, qui et ab ^Etio duce demum reparatus est, undecimque firmatus turribus. Has vero regiones pro ilia habeo provincia, quae per victoriosam Romanorum aciem sub imperatore Theodosio revocata, atque in ho- norem imperatoris, tunc ad clavum imperii sedentis, Va- lentiana dicta putatur. 43. Extra murum sita provincia Vespasiana. Haec est ilia Caledonia regio, a Romanis nimium quantum et desiderata militibus, et incolis valde defensa ; negotium, cujus amplam historiae Romanae, alias nimis de istiusmodi rebus silentes, mentionem faciunt. Hie fluvium Tavum conspicere licet, qui longo cursu regionem in duas quasi partes dissecare videtur. DE SITU BRITANNIiE. 175 Hie quoque arduum atque horrendum jugum Grampium offendimus, quod provinciam istam bifariam secabat. Atque haec eadem erat regio, quae, a commisso inter Agricolam et Galgacum proelio, Romanis utilissimo, famam in annalibus habet insignem. Hie vires eorum veteresque castrametationes hodieque magnitudo ostendit moenium ; nam in loco ubi ingens supradictum prcelium habitum erat, quidam ordinis nostri, hanc viam emensi, affirmant se immania vidisse castra, aliaque argumenta Taciti relationem confirmantia. 44. Nationes vero, Ro- manis hie subjectse, ordine jam sequentur. Ultra isth- mum, usque ad Tavum, gens erant Horestii, quorum urbes, post praetenturam quidem extructam, prius enim Damniis accensebantur, fuerunt Alauna, Lindum, et, re non minus quam nomine reliquis gloriosior, Victoria, ab Agricola ad flumen Tavum XX. milliaria ab ejusdem in mare exitu, aedificata, memoriae proditum dicunt. 45. Supra hos ultra Tavum, qui limites constituit, erant Vecturones, sive Venricones, quorum urbs primaria Orrea, fluvii vero JEsica et Tina. 46. Oceani littus, ul- tra horum fines, accolebant Taixali, his urbium princeps Divana, fluvii autem Deva et Ituna. Pars Grampii men- tis, quae, ut promontorium, late se in oceanum, quasi in Germaniae occursum, extendit, ab illis nomen mutuatur. 47. His con termini ad occidentem, interveniente mon- tium Grampiorum serie, exstitere Vacomagi, qui amplis- simam regionem tenebant, quorum urbes Tuessis, Tamea, et Banatia. Romanorum autem statio, simulque pro- vinciae urbs primaria, erat, ad ostium fluvii Varar in littore situm, Ptoroton. Notiores hujus regionis fluvii praeter Vararem, qui provinciam terminabat, fuerunt Tuesis et Celnius. 48. Infra Vacomagos Tavumque ha- bitabant Damnii- Albani ; gentes parum notae, et intra lacuum montiumque claustra plane reeonditae. 49. In- ferius adhue Clottae ripas accolebant Attacoti, gens toti aliquando olim Britanniae formidanda. Maxumus hie visitur lacus, cui nomen olim Lyncalidor, ad cujus ostium 176 RICARDI MONACHl. DE SITU BRITANNIA?. 177 condita a Romanis urbs Alcluith, brevi tempore a duce Theodosio nomen sortita, qui occiipatam a barbaris pro- vinciam reciiperaverat : cum hac comparari potuit nulla, utpote quae, post fractas caeteras circumjacentes provin- cias, impetum hostium ultimo sustinuit. 50. Haec pro- vincia dicta est, in honorem familiae Flaviae, cui suam Domitianus imperator originem debuit, et sub quo ex- pugnata, Vespasiana. Et, ni fallor, sub ultimis impera- toribus nominata erat Thule, de qua Claudianus vates his versibus faeit mentionem : (( incaluit Pictorum sanguine Thule, Scotorura cumulos fievit glacialis Hierne." Sed non tam diu sub aquila suopte tenuerunt Roman i, ut posteritati innotescerent ejusdem et nomina et subjectio. Cursorio hucusque oculo, qualis sub Romanorum imperio erat, Britanniam lustravimus ; restat ut parili compendio Caledoniorum terras lustremus. De Caledonia. 51. Licet tota ultra isthmum praedictum Britannia non improprie dici posset Caledonia, ipsi tamen Caledonii ultra Vararem sedem habuere, unde ducta linea ternii- num Romani in Britanniam imperii accurate satis osten- dit. Citerior vero insulae pars alio atque alio tempore ab illis possessa fuit, reliqua, ut supra meminimus, a Bri- tonibus barbaris occupata. Hucusque et proficiscentibus lumen aliquod foenerant antiqua historiarum monumenta ; trajicientes autem Varar flumen, extincto lumine, in ob- scuro quasi versamur ; et quamvis non nobis ignotum sit, extructas ibi pro limitibus imperii Romani fuisse aras, Ulyssemque, tempestate fluctibusque jactatum, hie vota persolvisse, siquidem condensae arboribus sylvae, cum perpetuis montium saxetis, ab ulteriori nos scruta- tione prohibent. Relationem sequentem a mercatoribus Britonibus fugitivjs acceptam posterisque relictam, ut sufficientem aestimemus, necesse est. 52. Ad occiden- tem igitur Vararis habitabant Caledonii, proprie sic dicti, quorum regionis partem tegebat immensa ilia Ca- ledonia sylva. 53. Littus incolebant minores quidam populi, ex quorum numero, ultra Vararem et erectas supradictas aras, ad Loxam fluvium habitabant Cantse, in quorum finibus promontorium Penoxullum. 54. Huic ordine proximus est fluvius Abona ejusdemque accolae Logi. Hinc Ila fluvius, et ad ilium siti Camabii Brito- num extremi, qui ab Ostorio propraetore subjugati, jugum Romanum indigne ferentes, adscitis in societatem Can- tiis, ut refenint traditiones, trajectoque mari ibi sedem eligunt. In varia hie promontoria sese extendit Bri- tannia, quorum primum antiquis dictum Vinvedrum, tum Verubrium, aut extremitas Caledoniae. 6b. Post illos Catini ; deinde, interiores Logisque proximi, Mertae siti sunt. In his oris promontorium Orcadum positum, cui adjacebant Orcades insulae. Ulterius manabat Nabaeus fluvius, qui terminus erat Camabicae jurisdictionis. 56. Ad inferiorem hujus regionis partem habitabant Carno- nacae, in quorum finibus promontorium Ebudum, ad cujus extrema eximium oceanus sinum efformat, qui olim Volsas appellatus. Ad inferiorem istius sinus ripam tendebant Cerones, et infra Ityn Creones ad Longum usque procurrit. Inde oceanum inter et sinum Lelanum dictum ab incolis Epidiis promontorium. 57. Provectus jam ultra flumen Vararis, idem illud remetiri non pos- sum, quin in transgressu admirer Romanes, alias satis expertos judicio atque experientia, hie quasi destitutes tam perabsurda opinione laborasse, ut istam Britanniae partem, quae jam armis ipsorum intacta quiescebat, reliquam jam subactam atque possessam, longe ma- jori et longitudine et latitudine metirentur, (quam tamen eos fovisse opinionem satis superque constat). Qui enim ea, qua par est, mente insignem Romanorum ambitionem atque insatiabilem regnandi cupidinem con- sideraverit, et quo hostem vix ira ipsorum et notitia, nedum timore dignum excluderent, stupenda ista, quae totum orbem in admirationem sui facile trahunt, opera N 176 RICARDI MONACHI. condita a Romanis urbs Alcluith, brevi tempore a duce Theodosio nomen sortita, qui occiipatam a barbaris pro- vinciam reciiperaverat : cum hae comparari potuit nulla, utpote quae, post fractas caeteras circumjacentes provin- cias, impetum hostium ultimo sustinuit. 50. Haec pro- vincia dicta est, in honorem familiae Flaviae, cui suam Domitianus imperator originem debuit, et sub quo ex- pugnata, Vespasiana. Et, ni fallor, sub ultimis impera- toribus nominata erat Thule, de qua Claudianus vates his versibus faeit mentionem : If incaluit Pictorum sanguine Thule, Scotorura cumulos fievit glacialis Hierne.'* Sed non tam diu sub aquila suopte tenuerunt Romani, ut poster! tati innotescerent ejusdem et nomina etsubjectio. Cursorio hucusque oculo, qualis sub Romanorum imperio erat, Britanniam lustravimus ; restat ut parili compendio Caledoniorum terras lustremus. De Caledonia. 51. Licet tota ultra isthmum praedictum Britannia non improprie dici posset Caledonia, ipsi tamen Caledonii ultra Vararem sedem habuere, unde ducta linea termi- num Romani in Britanniam imperii accurate satis osten- dit. Citerior vero insulae pars alio atque alio tempore ab illis possessa fuit, reliqua, ut supra meminimus, a Bri- tonibus barbaris occupata. Hucusque et proficiscentibus lumen aliquod foenerant antiqua historiarum monumenta ; trajicientes autem Varar flumen, extincto lumine, in ob- scuro quasi versamur ; et quamvis non nobis ignotum sit, extructas ibi pro limitibus imperii Romani fuisse aras, Ulyssemque, tempestate fluctibusque jactatum, hie vota persolvisse, siquidem condensae arboribus sylvae, cum perpetuis montium saxetis, ab ulteriori nos scruta- tione prohibent. Relationem sequentem a mercatoribus Britonibus fugitivis acceptam posterisque relictam, ut sufficientem aestimemus, necesse est. 52. Ad occiden- tem igitur Vararis habitabant Caledonii, proprie sic DE SrrU BRITANNIJ5. 177 dicti, quorum regionis partem tegebat immensa ilia Ca- ledonia sylva. 53. Littus incolebant minores quidam populi, ex quorum numero, ultra Vararem et erectas supradictas aras, ad Loxam fluvium habitabant Cantse, in quorum finibus promontorium PenoxuUum. 54. Huic ordine proximus est fluvius Abona ejusdemque accolae Logi. Hinc Ila fluvius, et ad ilium siti Carnabii Brito- num extremi, qui ab Ostorio propraetore subjugati, jugum Romanum indigne ferentes, adscitis in societatem Can- tiis, ut referunt traditiones, trajectoque mari ibi sedem eligunt. In varia hie promontoria sese extendit Bri- tannia, quorum primum antiquis dictum Vinvedrum, turn Verubrium, aut extremitas Caledoniae. 55. Post illos Catini ; deinde, interiores Logisque proximi, Mertae siti sunt. In his oris promontorium Orcadum positum, cui adjacebant Orcades insulae. Ulterius manabat Nabaeus fluvius, qui terminus erat Camabicae jurisdictionis. 56. Ad inferiorem hujus regionis partem habitabant Carno- nacae, in quorum finibus promontorium Ebudum, ad cujus extrema eximium oceanus sinum efformat, qui olim Volsas appellatus. Ad inferiorem istius sinus ripam tendebant Cerones, et infra Ityn Creones ad Longum usque procurrit. Inde oceanum inter et sinum Lelanum dictum ab incolis Epidiis promontorium. 57. Provectus jam ultra flumen Vararis, idem illud remetiri non pos- sum, quin in transgressu admirer Romanos, alias satis expertos judicio atque experientia, hie quasi destitutes tam perabsurda opinione laborasse, ut istam Britanniae partem, quae jam armis ipsorum intacta quiescebat, reliquam jam subactam atque possessam, longe ma- jori et longitudine et latitudine metirentur, (quam tamen eos fovisse opinionem satis superque constat). Qui enim ea, qua par est, mente insignem Romanorum ambitionem atque insatiabilem regnandi cupidinem con- sideraverit, et quo hostem vix ira ipsorum et notitia, nedum timore dignum excluderent, stupenda ista, quae totum orbem in admirationem sui facile trahunt, opera N 178 RICARUI MONACHl DE SITU nniTANNTyE. 179 erexisse, in hoc ut in caeteris quara plurimis magnani summi Numinis merito providentiam veneremur, cui ut omnia subjecta sunt regna, ita et sempiterna ab incolis gloria debetur et erit. Amen ! CAPUT VII. LusTRATis ita pro instituti ratione cursim terris Bri- tannicis, necessarium videtur, antequam ad Insularum descriptionem aggrediar, dubio a non nemine moto oc- currere ; ubinam, inquit ille, earum quas tu nobis com- memoras urbium nominumque vestigia? Habentur nulla ! Licet vicissira quaerere, ubinam hodie sint Assyrii, Parthi, Sarmatse, Celtiberi? At qui has celeberrimas gentes exstitisse neget, impudentem satis spero futunim neminem. Nonne inveniuntur hodiernum regiones urbesque permultae eisdem, quae ante duo vel plura an- norum millia habuerunt, quae compellantur, nominibus ? Judaea, Italia, Gallia, Britannia, non hodie minus quam priscis illis temporibus nota ? Londinum hodieque lin- gua vernacula, sono non adeo discrepante, London ap- pellatur. Incuria majorum et in colligendis ac conser- vandis illis, quae hue facere et tunc temporis non diffi- culter haberi poterant, monumentis negligentia si atten- datur, non adeo quidem graviter ilia videtur increpanda, vel ut hujus defectus unica et primaria causa censenda, vix enim praeter illos, qui ordini sacrorum se dederant, operam libris scribendis commodabant. Hi vero a sacro alienum censuerunt munere profanis istiusmodi, ut vo- cabant, negotiis operam suam impendere. Crediderim potius nos sine periculo scire, et sine piaculo ad posteros transmittere posse, ilia quae de prisco regnorum statu sedula veterum monumentorum perlustratio et accuratius scrutinium poterit investigare. Ad aliud vero sentiendum me fere compulisset bonus ille Antistes, ita me compel- lare visus ; Tune solus ignoras quam breve, nobis in hoc orbe, temporis spatium sit exigendum, omnesque nostros etiam laboriosissimos conatus ab inutilium servorum no- mine nos non posse reddere immunes? omniaque nostra studia proximi usum pro scopo debent habere ? Haec ! cui unquam sunt usui ? Bullatis istiusmodi nugis mun- dum deludi ! His merito reponimus : An ergo prohibita nobis simul omnis honesta delectatio? Nonne eximia divinse providentiae documenta produnt istiusmodi narra- tiones ? Indene patet, quomodo evangelia de morte et merito Christi concio universum collustraverit et vicerit orbem gentilibus antea superstitionibus obnoxium I Ob- vertenti porro, non incongrue forte Chronologiae istius- modi res in compendio tractari, denuo repono : Nee ergo nimium quidquam est novisse, majores nostros non, ut nonnulli fabulantur, Autochthones fuisse, e terra pro- silientes. Deum potius naturae librum aperuisse, ut in illo constaret magni opificis omnipotentia, qualis in Mosis voluminibus eadem descripta proponitur. De- nique forte respondenti, operibus, authori apud caeteros nomen laudemque parituris, exploratorium ignem esse subeundum, haec inquam dicenti, et in his subsistendi gratus profiteer tantum his verbis efficaciae fuisse, ut etiam suborta mihi nonnunquam fuerit coepti hujus laboris poenitentia. Ex altera proinde hujus opusculi parte praeter Chronologicam rerum commemorationem amplius quidquam exspectare nolit Benevolus Lector, quem adeo benevolentiae tutelaeque Divinae, paria ab ipso mihi promittens, devotus commendo, sperans, ut me simul coelesti Patri, qui misericors et condonationis plenus, commendet. Ex fragmentis quibusdam a duce quodam Romano con- signatis et posteritati relictis, sequens collectum est Iti- nerarium, ex Ptolemseo et aliunde nonnuUis, ordinem quoque, sed quod spero in melius mutatum, hinc inde deprehendes. FuERUNT olim apud Britones XCII. urbes, earum N 2 '11 180 RICARDl MONACHI vero celebriores et prae reliquis conspicuae XXXIII.; municipia scilicet II., Verolamium et Eboracum. Villi. colonise, sc. Londinium Augusta, Camalodunum GemincB MarticB^ Rhutupis, .... Thermae AqucD Solis, Isca Secunda, Deva Getica, Glevum Claudia, Lindum, . . . .... Camboricum Et civitates Latio jure donatae X., sc. Durnomagus, Catarracton, Cambodunum, Coccium, Lugubalia, Ptoroton, Victoria, Theodosia, Co- rinum, Sorbiodunum. Deinde XII. stipendiariae mino- risque momenti, scilicet Venta Silurum, Venta Belga- rum, Venta Icenorum, Segontium, Muridunum, Ragae, Cantiopolis, Durinum, Isca, Bremenium, Vindonum, et Durobrovae. At praeter allatas mode urbes, plures in Britanniis non habuisse Romanos ne quis temere credat ; celebriores enim tantum commemoravi ; quis enim du- bitet, illos, ut orbis terrarum dominatores, pro lubitu elegisse sibique vindicasse, quae suis usibus conunoda intelligebant loca ? plerumque alias in castris, quae con- diderant ipsi, degebant. Diaphragmata, Iter I. Rhutupis prima in Britannia insula civitas versus Galliam apud Cantios sita a Gessoriago Bonnoniae portu, unde commodissimus in supradictam insulam transitus obtingit, CCCCL. stadia, vel ut alii volunt XL VI. mille passuum remota : ab eadem civitate ducta est via Guethelinga dicta, usque in Segontium per m. p. CCCXXIIII. plus minus sic : — Cantiopoli, quae et Du- rovemo, m. p. X. Durosevo XII. Duroprovis XXV. deinde m. p. XXVII. transis Thamesin intrasque pro- vinciam Flaviam et civitatem Londinium (Augustam), Sulo Mago m. p. Villi. Verolamio municipio XII. unde fuit Amphibalus et Albanus Martyres. Foro Dianae XII. Magio Vinio XII. Lactorodo XII. Isanta Va- ria XII. Tripontio XII. Benonis Villi. Hie bise- catur via, alterutrumque ejus brachium Lindum usque, DE SrrU BR1TANN1.E. 181 alterum versus Viriconium protenditur, sic : — Mandues- suedo m. p. Xll. Etoceto XIII. Pennocrucio XII. Uxaconia XII. Virioconio XI. Banchorio XXVI. Deva Colonia X. Fines Flaviae et Secundae, Varis m. p. XXX. Conovio XX. Seguntio XXIIII. Iter II. A Seguntio Virioconium usque, m. p. LXXIII. sic :— Heriri monte m. p. XXV. Mediolano XXV. Rutunio XII. Virioconio XI. Iter III. A Londinio Lindum coloniam usque, sic : — Durosito m. p. XII. Caesaro Mago XVI. Canonio XV. Camaloduno colonia Villi, ibi erat templum Claudii, arx triumphalis, et imago Victoriae deae. Ad Sturium amnem m. p. VI. et finibus Trinobantum Cenimannos advenis, Cambretonio m. p. XV. Sito Mago XXII. Venta Cenom. XXIII Camborico colo- nia XX. Durali ponte XX. Dumo Mago XX. Isinnis XX. Lindo XX. Iter IV. A Lindo ad Vallum usque, sic : — Argolico ra. p. XIIII. Dano XX. Ibi intras Maximam Caesa- riensem, Legotio m. p. XVI. Eboraco municip. olim colonia sexta m. p. XXI. Isurio XVI. Cattaractoni XXIIII. ad Tisam X. Vinovio XII. Epiaco XVIIII. ad Murum Villi, trans Murum intras Valentiam. Alauna amne m. p. XXV. Tueda flumine XXX. ad Vallum Iter V. A limite Praeturiam usque, sic :— Curia m. p. ... ad Fines m. p. . . . Bremenio m. p. . . . Cor- stoplio XX. Vindomora Villi. Vindovio XVIIII. Cattaractoni XXII. Eboraco XL. Derventione VII. Delgovicia XIII. Praeturio XXV. Iter VI. Ab Eboraco Devam usque, sic : — Calcaria m. p. Villi. Camboduno XXII. Mancunio XVIII. Finibus Maximae et Flaviae m. p. XVIII. Condate XVIII. Deva XVIII. Iter VII. A Portu Sistuntiorum Eboracum usque, gjc : Rerigonio m. p. XXIII. ad Alpes Peninos VIII. Alicana X. Isurio XVIII. Eboraco XVI. 182 RlCARDl MONACHI Iter VIIL Ab Eboraco Luguvalium usque, sic: — Cattaractoni m. p. XL. Lataris XVI. Vataris XVI. Brocavonacis XVIII. Vorreda XVIII. Lugubalia XVIII. Iter Villi. A Luguballio Ptorotonim usque, sic : — Trimontio m. p Gadanica m. p Corio m. p. ... ad Vallum m. p. . . . Incipit Vespasiana. Alauna m. p. XII. Lindo Villi. Victoria Villi, ad Hiemain Villi. Orrea XIIII. ad Ta\wi XVIIII. ad ^sicam XXIII. ad Tinam VIIL Devana XXIII. ad Itunam XXIIII. ad Montem Grampium m. p. . . . ad Selinam m. p Tuessis XVIIII. Ptorotone m. p. . • . • Iter X. Ab ultima Ptorotone per mediam insulae Isca Damnononmi usque, sic : — Varis m. p. VIIL ad Tuessim XVIII. Tamea XXVIIII m. p. XXI. in Medio Villi. Orrea Villi. Victoria XVIII. ad Vallum XXXII. Luguballia LXXX. Brocavonacis XXII. ad Alaunam m. p Coccio m. p Mancunio XVIII. Condate XXIII. Mediolano XVIII. Etoceto m. p. . . . Salinis m. p Glebon colonia m. p. . . . Corino XIIII. Aquas Solis m. p. ... ad Aquas XVIII. ad Uxellam amnem m. p Isca m. p. Iter XL Ab Aquis per Viam Juliam Menapiam usque, sic : — ad Abonam m. p. VI. ad Sabrinam VI. unde trajectu intras in Britanniam Secundam et sta- tionem Trajectum m. p. III. Venta Silurum VIIL Isca colonia Villi, unde fuit Aaron Martyr. Tibia amne m. p. VIIL Bovio XX. Nido XV. Leucaro XV. ad Vigesimum XX. ad Menapiam XVIIII. Ab hac urbe per XXX. m. p. navigas in Hyberniam. Iter XII. Ab Aquis Londinium usque, sic : — Ver- lucione m. p. XV. Cunetione XX. Spinis XV. Cal- leba Attrebatum XV. Bibracte XX. Londinio XX. DE situ BlUTANNl^. 183 Iter XIII. Ab Isca Uriconium usque, sic :— Bultro m. p. VIIL Gobannio XII. Magna XXIII. Brano- genio XXIII. Urioconio XXVII. Iter XIIIL Ab Isca per Glebon Lindum usque, sic : — Ballio m. p. VIIL Blestio XII. Sariconio XL Gle- bon colonia XV. ad Antonam XV. Alauna XV. . . . Vennonis XII. Ratis- corion XII. Venromento XII. Margiduno XII. ad Pontem XII. Croco colana Lindum XII. Iter XV. A Londinio per Clausentum in Londinium, sic :-Caleba m. p. XLIIIL Vindomi XV. Venta Bel- garum XXI. ad Lapidem VI. Clausento IIIL Portu Magno X. Regno X. ad Decimum X. Anderida portu ^ p ad Lemanum m. p. XXV. Lemaniano portu X. Dubris X. Rhutupis colonia X. Regulbio X. Contiopoli X. Durelevo XVIII. Mado XII. Vagnaca XVIII. Novio Mago XVIII. Londi- nio XV. Iter XVI. A Londinio Ceniam usque, sic :— Venta Belgarum m. p. XC. Brige XL Sorbioduno VIIL Ven- tageladia XII. Dumovaria Villi. Moriduno XXXIII. Isca Damnon. XV D^™ amne m. Tamara P Vo- m. p luba m. p Cenia m. p Iter XVII. Ab Anderida [Eboracum] usque, sic:— Sylva Anderida ra. p Noviomago m. p. Londinio m. p. XV. ad Fines uj p Durolisponte m. p • • • . ! Dumomago m. p. XXX. Corisennis XXX. Lindo XXX. in Medio XV. ad Abum XV. unde transis in Maximam, ad Petuariam m. p. VI. deinde Eboraco, ut supra, m. p. XLVL . , r^i Iter XVIII. Ab Eboraco per medium insulae Clau- sentum usque, sic :-Legiolio m. p. XXI. ad Fines XVIII. . . . m. p. XVI m. p. XVI 184 RICARDI MONACHI DE SITU BRITANNIA. 185 Derventione m. p. XVI. ad Trivonam XII. Etoceto XII. Manduessuedo XVI. Benonnis XII. Tripontio XI. Isannavaria XII. Brinavis XII. -^lia castra XVI. Dorocina XV. Tamesi VI. Vindo- mi XV. Clausen to XLVI. Plurima insuper habebant Romani in Britannils cas- tella, suis quseque muris, turribus, portis, et repagulis miinita. I^inis Itinerariorum. Quod hactenus auribus, in hoc capite percipitur pene oculis intuentibus: nam huic adjuncta est mappa Bri- tanniae artificialiter depieta, quae omnia loca cet. evidenter exprimit, ut ex ea cunctarum regionum incolas dignos- cere detur. CAPUT VIII. 1. LusTRAviMus jam Albionem, dissitae non proeul inde Hyberniae, eadem, qua hactenus usi fuimus brevitate, descriptionem daturi. 2. Hybernia omnium, post Al- bionem dictam nuper, maxume est ad occidentem qui- dem sita, sed, sicut contra septemtriones ea brevior, ita in meridiem sese trans illius fines plurimum protendens, usque contra Hispaniae Tarraconensis septentrionalia, quamvis magno aequore interjacente, pervenit. 3. Mare, quod Britanniam et Hyberniam interfluit, undosum et inquietum est, toto, ut author est Solinus, anno, non nisi aestivis pauculis diebus, navigabile. In medio inter ambas insula est, quae olim appellabatur Monoeda, nunc autem Manavia. 4. Hybernia autem, et sui status con- ditione, et salubritate ac serenitate aeris, multum Bri- tanniae praestat, ut opinatur Beda, ita, ut raro ibi nix plus quam triduaria remaneat, nemo propter hiemem aut foena secet, aut stabula fabricet jumentis. 5. Nullum ibi reptile videri solet, nullae viperae aut serpentes valent ; nam saepe illo de Britannia allati serpentes mox, ut proximante terris navigio odore aeris illius adtacti fuerint, intereunt. Quin potius omnia pene, quae de eadem insula sunt, contra venenum valent. Denique vidimus, quibusdam a serpente percussis, rasa folia codi- cum, qui de Hybernia fuerunt, et ipsam rasuram aquae immissam ac potui datam talibus protinus totam vim veneni grassantis totum inflati corporis absumsisse, ac sedasse tumorem. 6. Dives lactis et mellis insula, nee vinearum expers, piscium volucrumque, sed et cervorum caprearumque venatu insignis, ut author est venerabilis Beda. 7. Cultores ejus, inquit Mela, inconditi sunt et omnium virtutum ignari, magis quam aliae gentes, ali- quatenus tamen gnari pietatis ad modum expertes. Gens inhospita et bellicosa a Solino Polyhistore dicti sunt. Sanguine interemptonmi hausto prius victores vultus suos oblinunt. Fas ac nefas eodem animo ducunt. Puerpera, si quando marem edidit, primos cibos gladio imponit mariti, inque os parvuli summo mucrone, auspi- cium alimentorum leviter infert, et gentilibus votis optat, non alitor quam in bello et inter arma mortem oppetat. Qui student cultui, dentibus mari nantium belluarum insigniunt ensium capulos, candicant enim ob eburneam claritatem. Nam praecipua viris gloria est in armorum splendore. 8. Agrippa, geographus Romanus, longitu- dinem Hyberniae DC. millia passuum esse, latitudinem vero CCC. statuit. XX. olim gentibus habitata, quarum XIIX. littus tenebant. 9. Haec autem propria Scot- torum patria erat ; ab hac egressi, tertiam in Albione Britonibus et Pictis gentem addiderunt. Sed non idem cum magno authore Beda sentio, qui Scottos pere- grinos esse affirmat : nam, ut existimo, suam ex Britan- nia non proeul sita originem duxerunt, inde trajecisse, atque in hac insula sedes occupasse, fidem faciunt au- thores. Certissimum vero est Damnios, Voluntios, Brigantes, Cangos, aliasque nationes origine fuisse Bri- tannica, quae eo postea trajecerunt, postquam, vel Divi- tiacus, vel Claudius, vel Ostorius, vel duces alii victores, 186 RICARDI MONACHI illis domi tumultum fecerant. Pro ulteriori argumento inservit lingua antiqua, quae cum antiqua ilia Britannica et Gallica non parum consonat, id quod omnibus utri- usque linguae gnaris satis planum videtur. 10. Septen- trionali Hybemiae lateri obtenditur oceanus Deucaledo- nicus ; orientale tegunt Vergivus et Interaus, Canta- bricus vero australe, uti occidentale magnus ille Bri- tannicus, qui et Atlanticus oceanus ; quem nos quoque ordinem secuti dabimus insulae et prsecipuorum in ilia locorum descriptionem. 11. lUud, quod ab oceano Deucaledonico alluitur, hujus insulae latus habitabant Rhobogdii, cujus metropolis Rhobogdium erat ; in quo- rum orientali regione situm erat ejusdem nominis pro- montorium, in occidentali, Boreum promontorium. Flu- vii vero Banna, Darabouna, Argitta, et Vidua, austrum versus a Scottis ipsos separabant montes. 12. Infra promontorium Boreum littus Britannici maris ad Venic- nium usque caput incolebant gentes Venicniae, quibus nomen debent ab illis dictae vicinae insulae Venicniae, inferius ad ostium usque Rhebii fluminis, quanun me- tropolis Rheba. Infra Rhebeum Nagnatae habitabant ad Libnium usque, quorum Celebris erat ejusdem nomi- nis metropolis. Austrum versus, in recessu sinus Au- sobae siti erant Auterii, quibus urbium caput erat ejus- dem nominis. Inferiorem ejusdem regionis partem occupabant Concangii, ad quorum fines austrum versus manabat Senus, amplus omnino fluvius, cui adjacebat urbium primaria Macobicum. In angustum hie apicem coarctata desinit Hybernia. Prope Austrinum promon- torium, ad flumen Senum, sedes habebant Velatorii, quorum metropolis Regia, fluviusque Durius. Lucani vero habitabant, ubi oceano miscetur fluvius Ibernus. 13. Ultra Austrinum meridionale insulae latus ab eodem promontorio ad Sacrum usque extremum tendebat. Ibemii ad illud habitabant, quibus metropolis Rhufina. Hinc fluvius Dobona, ac deinde Vodiae, cum promon- torio ejusdem nominis, quod promontorio Albionis Anti- DE SrrU BRITANNIJE. 187 vestaeo obvertitur, distans inde milliaribus CXXXXV. Non procul inde Dabrona fluvius Brigantum regionis ter- minus, qui fines regionis fluvium Brigas et urbem habe- bant Brigantiam. 14. Pars hujus insulse, a Sacro pro- montorio ad Rhobogdium usque extensa, Orientalis cen- setur. Habitantes supra promontorium Sacrum Menapii, primariam habebant ejusdem nominis urbem ad fluvium Modonam. Hinc ad Menapiam, in Dimetia sitam, XXX. milliaria numerantur, ut Plinius refert. Harum unam, quamnam vero incertum, patriam habebat Carau- sius. Ultra horum terminos metropolin Dunum habe- bant Cauci, quorum fines alluebat fluvius Oboca. Teuto- nicae binas has nationes originis esse extra dubium est : incertum vero quo tempore primum in has terras eorum majores trajecerint. Brevi ante Csesaris in Britanniam transitum id contigisse maxume videtur probabile. 15. Eblanse ulterius habitabant, primariam vero ad Loebium flumen habentes Mediolanum. Septentrionali viciniores Voluntii civitatem habebant Lebarum, fluvios autem Vinderum et Buvindam. Superiorem his insulse par- tem, Rhobogdiis affinem, tenebant Damnii, his urbium caput Dmium, ubi sepulti creduntur D. Patricius, D. Columba, et D. Brigitta, eodem tumulo reconditi. 16. Restat jam, ut eorum qui interiorem hujus insulae partem habitabant populorum mentio injiciatur. Conter- mini Caucis et Menapiis, supra Brigantes autem, incole- bant Coriondii, reliquam insulae partem Scotti habebant, quibus Scotiae nomen tota exinde debet. Plures inter, quas illi habebant, civitates prae caeteris innotuerunt tantum duae, quarum ad nos pervenit memoria. Altera Rheba ad flumen et lacum Rhebium, Ibernia altera, sita ad orientale Seni fluminis latus. 17. Non possum non hoc loco monere Damnios, Voluntios, Brigantes, et Can- gianos omnes fuisse Britannicae originis nationes, quae, cum vel ab hoste finitimo non daretur quies, vel tot tantaque exigerentur tributa, quibus solvendis se im- I>ares intelligerent, sensim, novas quaesiturae sedes, in 188 RICARDI MONACHI DE SITU BRITANNIJ2. 189 banc terrain trajecerant. Dictum jam antea de Mena- piis, Chaucis, nee de iis, quae offeruntur ulterius, plura occumint, quibus tuto fides potest haberi. Refert qui- dem, Augustas Historiae scriptor, Tacitus, quod pluribus quam Albion peregrinis Hybemia fuerit frequentata. At, si res ita revera se habuisset, vix dubitandum videtur, plura nobis de statu Hybemiae, et fide digniora veteres fuisse relicturos. Relicturoque jam mihi descriptionem Hybemiae non abs re fore videtur docere, banc, non armis, sed metu tantum sub Romanorum redactam fuisse im- perium. Quin potius regem Ptolemaeum in secunda Europae tabula, aliosque veterum inclutissimorum geo- graphorum, in situ illius delineando errasse, utpote qui banc non solum justo longius a Britannia, sed etiam prorsus a parte boreali provinciae Secundae, statuerunt ; id quod ex ipsorum libris et tabulis hue spectantibus patet abunde. 18. Super Hybemiam sitae erant He- budes, V. numero, quarum incolae nesciunt fniges, pisci- bus tantum et lacte viventes. Rex unus est, ut scribit Solinus, universis, nam quotquot sunt, omnes angusto interluvio dividuntur. Ille rex nihil suum habebat, omnia universorum. Ad aequitatem certis legibus ad- stringitur, ac, ne avaritia a vero rectoque eum seduceret, discebat ex paupertate justitiam, utpote cui nihil esset rei familiaris, verum alitur e publico. Nulla illi dabatur foemina propria, sed per vicissitudines, in quamcunque commotus fuisset, sibi vendicat usurariam, unde ei nee votum nee spes conceditur liberorum. De Hebudibus hisce nonnulli scripserunt dies continues XXX. sub bruma esse noctem, sed dictator Caesar nihil de eo, studiose licet inquirens, reperiebat, nisi, quod certis ex aqua mensuris breviores fuisse noctes quam in Gallia intellexerit. 19. Secundam a continenti stationem Orcades praebent, quae ab Hebudibus porro, sed errone^, sunt VII. dierum totidemque noctium cursu, ut scripse- runt nonnulli ; numero XXX., angustis inter sese de- ductae spatiis, vacabant homine, non habcbant sylvas. tantum junceis herbis horrescentes. Caetera earum nil nisi arenas et rupes tenent, ut ego, ex Solino cum aliis eolligi posse, habeo persuasum. 20. Thule ultima om- nium, quae Britannicae vocantur, Belgarum littori appo- sita statuitur a Mela. Graecis Romanisque celebrata camiinibus, de quo Homerus Mantuanus : « Et tibi serviat ultima Thule." In ea solstitio nuUas esse noctes indicavimus, cancri signum sole transeunte, ut author est Plinius, nuUosque contra per brumam dies ; haec quidem senis mensibus continuis fieri arbitrantur. Qui hie habitant, ut refert Solinus, principio veris inter pecudes pabulis vivunt, deinde lacte, in hyemem conferunt arborum fructus. Utuntur foeminis vulgo, certum matrimonium nuUis. Thule autem larga et diutina pomona copiosa est, ut tradit idem author. Ultra Thulen unius diei na- vigatione accepimus pigrum esse et concretum mare, a nonnullis Cronium appellatur. A Thule in Caledoniam bidui navigatio est. 21. Thanatos insula alluitur freto oceani, a Britanniae continente aestuario tenui, Want- suam dicto, separata ; frumentariis campis felix, et gleba uberi ; nee tantum sibi soli, verum et aliis salu- bribus locis, ut author est Isidorus, cum ipsa nuUo serpatur angue, asportata inde terra, quoquo gentium invecta sit, angues necat. Haec non longe abest a Rhutupi sita. 22. Vecta, a Vespasiano devicta dim, insula est, proximum Belgis habet ab oriente in occasum XXX. circiter millia passuum, ab austro in boream XII. in orientalibus suis partibus mari VI. millium, in occidentalibus III., a meridionali supra scripto littore distans. 23. Praeter supradictas insulas fuerunt etiam VII. Acmodae, Ricnea, Silimnus, Andros, Sigdiles XL., Vindilios, Sama, Caesarea, et Cassiterides. 24. Sena, Ossismicis adversa littoribus, Gallici Numinis oraculo insignis est, ut author est Mela ; cujus antistites, perpetua virginitate sanctae, numero IX. esse traduntur; Senas Galli vocant, putantque ingeniis singularibus prae- / 190 RICARDI MONACHI ditas, maria ac ventos concitare carminibus, seqiie in quae velint animalia vertere, sanare quse apud alios in- sanabilia sunt. Scire ventura et praedicere, sed non nisi deditae navigantibus, et ob id tantum ut se consulerent eo profectis. 25. Reliquae Albioni circumfusae minoris peripheriae et momenti insulae, ex depictae adjectaeque mappae inspectione melius, quam ex nudo quodam re- censu, censeri ac dignosci possunt. Hie itaque sub- sist© meumque his rebus locatum studium Benevolo Lectori, ejusque favori et judicio studiose commendo. Explicit feliciter, Deo juvante, Liber primus Commen- tarioli Geographici de situ Brittaniae, et stationum quas Romani ipsi in ea Insula aedificaverunt, per manum meam Ricardi, famuli Christi et monachi Westmonasteriensis. Deo gratias. LIBER SECUNDUS. PRiEFATIO. In supplementum datae hucusque Britanniae antiquae descriptionis deductum parili compendio subjungere consultum duxi : — I. Chronologiae, a prima inde orbis origine ad vasta- tam a Gothis Romam deductae, epitomen, et II. Imperatorum Legatorumque Romanorum qui huic regioni cum imperio praefuerant brevem recensum. Dicant forte nonnuUi potuisse istiusmodi operam, utpote non absolute necessariam, vel cultui divino, vel majoris momenti rebus impendi. At sciant illi et sub- secivas horas antiquitatibus patriis pristinique terrarum status investigationi posse vindicari, ut tamen nihil propterea sacro cultui decedat. Sin vero Momus istius- DR SITU BRITANNIA. 191 modi captatam ex otio licito voluptatem nobis invideat, ad finem properans metaeque jam adstitutus, hie pedem figo. CAPUT I. In principio mundum, nobis hodiernum reliquisque creaturis habitatum, VI. dierum spatio ex nihilo con- didit omnipotens Creator. Anno Mundi MDCLVI. Crescentem continuo usu humani generis malitiam vindicaturus, Creator diluvium orbi immisit, quod totum obruens mundum, omnem de- levit viventium ordinem, solis, quae arcam intraverant, exceptis et servatis, quorum deinceps propago novis ani- malium colonis novum orbem replevit. A. M. MMM. Circa haec tempera cultam et habita- tam primum Britanniam arbitrantur nonnuUi, cum illam salutarent Grseci Phoenicesque mercatores. Nee desunt, qui a rege quodam Brytone non diu postea conditum credunt Londinium. A. M. MMMCCXXVIII. Prima urbis Romae, quae gentium exinde communis terror, fundamenta posuerunt fratres Romulus et Remus. A. M. MMMDC. Egressi e Britannia per Galliam Senones Italiam invasere, Romam oppugnaturi. A. M. MMMDCL. Has terras intrarunt Belgae, Cel- taeque desertam a Senonibus regionem occuparunt. Non diu postea cum exercitu in hoc regnum transiit rex ^duorum Divitiacus, magnamque ejus partem subegit. Circa haec tempora in Hyberniam commigrarunt, ejecti a Belgis Britones, ibique sedes posuerunt, ex illo tempore Scotti appellati. A. M. MMMDCCCCXLIII. Gestum est Cassibelini cum civitatibus maritimis bellum. A. M. MMMDCCCCXLVI. Caesar Germanos et Gallos capit, et Britones quoque, quibus ante eum ne 192 RICARDI MONACHI DE SITU BRITANNIA. 193 nomen quidem Romanorum cognitum fuerat, victor, ob- sidibus acceptis, stipendarios facit. A. M. MMMDCCCCXLVII. Denuo in has terras profectus, bellum gessit cum rege Cassiorum Cassibel- lino, invitatus, ut ipse quidem prsetendit, a Trinobanti- bus. Sed, quod majore veri specie tradit Suetonius, potius avaritiem ipsius soUicitantibus praetiosis Britanniae margaritis. A. M. MMMMXLIV. Ipse in Britanniam profectus imperator Claudius, semestri spatio, absque ulla vi aut sanguinis effusione, magnara insulae partem in suam redegit potestatem, quam exinde Csesaiiensem jussit vocari. A. M. MMMMXLV. Missus ab imperatore Claudio cum 11. legione in has terras Vespasianus, adhuc in pri- vata vita, Belgas Damnoniosque oppugnavit, tandemque, commissis prseliis XXXII. urbibus XX. expugnatis, sub obsequium Romani imperii redegit, una cum insula Vecta. A. M. MMMMXLVII. Thermas et Glebon occupa- verunt Romani. A. M. MMMML. Post novennale bellum regem Si- lurum Charaticum vicit dux Romanorum Ostorius, magna Britanniae pars in formam provinciae redacta, et Camalo- dunensis colonisB posita fundamenta. A. M. MMMMLIL Cogibundo urbes quaedam apud Belgas a Romanis concessae, ut inde sibi conderet Reg- num. Circa haec tempora, relicta Britannia, Cangi et Brigantes in Hybemiam commigrarunt sedesque ibi posuerunt. A. M. MMMMLXI. Nero imperator, in re militari nihil omnino ausus, Britanniam pene amisit. Nam duo sub illo nobilissima oppida illic capta atque eversa sunt. Nam insurrexit contra Romanos Bondvica, illatam sibi a Romanis injuriam vindicatura, colonias illas Romanorum, Londinium, Camalodunum, et municipium Verulamium igne delevit, occisis ultra octoginta millibus civium Ro- manorum. Superata ilia tandem a Suetonio, qui acer- rime illatum Romanis damnum vindicavit, occiso subdi- torum ejus aequali numero. A. M. MMMMLXXIII. Brigantes vicit Cerealis. A.M. MMMMLXXVI. Ordovices plectit Fron- tinus. A. M. MMMMLXXX. Magnum cum rege Caledo- niorum Galgaco praelium committit Agricola, eoque de- victo, totam insulam cum classe lustrari jubet, mariti- mamque ipsius oram totus obiens, Orcades submittit imperio Romano. A. M. MMMMCXX. Ipse in Britanniam transit Hadrianus imperator, immensoque muro unam insulae partem ab altera sejungit. A. M. MMMMCXL. Missus ab Antonino Pio Ur- bicus victoriis inclarescit. A. M. MMMMCL. Nonnullas quoque a Britannis victorias reportat Aurelius Antoninus. A.M. MMMMCLX. Luce Christianismi, regnante Lucio rege, collustratur Britannia; rege Cruci Christi se primum submittente. A. M. MMMMCLXX. Provincia Vespasiana ejici- untur Romani. Hoc circiter tempore, ex insulis in Bri- tanniam cum Pictis suis advenisse creditur Reuda rex. A.M. MMMMCCVII. Destructum, a Romanis con- ditum, murum restituit transiens in Britanniam Severus imperator, et non diu post Eboraci, manu Dei, moritur. A. M. MMMMCCXI. Venalem a Maeatis pacem obtinuit Bassianus. A.M. MMMMCCXX. Per haec tempora intra moenia se continent Romani milites, altaque pace tota perfruitur insula. A.M. MMMMCCXC. Carausius, sumpta purpura, Britannias occupavit ; post X. annos per Asclepiodorum Britannia recepta. A. M. MMMMCCCIIII. Persecutio crudelis et crebra flagrabat, ut intra unum mensem XVII. millia marty- o i 194 RICARDI MONACHI rum pro Christo passa inveniantur ; quae et oceani lim- bum transgressa Albanum, Aaron, et Julium Britones, cum aliis pluribiis viris et foeminis, felici cruore daninavit. A.M. MMMMCCCVI. Constantius, XVI. imperii anno, summae mansuetudinis et civilitatis vir, victo Alecto, in Britannia diem obiit Eboraci. A. M. MMMMCCCVII. Constantinus, qui Magnus postea dicitur, Constant ii ex Britanniea Helena filius, in Britanniis creatus imperator, cui se sponte tributariani offert Hybemia. A.M. MMMMCCCXX. Ductu regis Fergusii in Britanniam transeunt Seotti, ibique sedem figunt. A.M. MMMMCCCLXXXV. Theodosius Maximum tyrannum III. ab Aquileia lapide interfecit. Qui, quo- niam Britanniam omni pene armata juventute copiisque spoliaverat militaribus, quae, tyrannidis ejus vestigia secutae in Gallias, nunquam ultra domum rediere, vi- dentes, transmarinse gentes saevissimse, Scottorum a cir- cio, Pictorum ab aquilone, destitutam milite ac defensore insulam, adveniunt, et vastatam direptamque eam multos per annos opprimunt. A.M. MMMMCCCXCVI. Britones Scottorum Pic- torumque infestationem non ferentes, Romam mittunt, et, sui subjectione promissa, contra hostem auxilia fla- gitant, quibus statim missa legio magnam barbarorum multitudinem sternit,C3eteros Britanniae finibus pellit, ac, domum reversura, praecepit sociis, ad arcendos hostes, murum trans insulam inter duo aestuaria statuere. Qui, absque artifice magistro magis cespite quam lapide fac- tus, nil operantibus profuit : nam mox, ut discessere Romani, advectus navibus prior hostis, quasi maturam segetem, obvia quaeque sibi caedit, calcat, devorat. A. M. MMMMCCCC. Iterum petiti auxilia Romani advolant, et caesum hostem trans maria fugant conjunctis sibi Britonibus, murum non terra, ut ante pulvereum, sed saxo solidum, inter civitates, quae ibidem ob metum hostium fuerunt factae, a mari usque ad mare collocant. DE SITU BRITANNI.E. 195 Sed et in littore meridiano maris, quia et inde hostis Saxonicus timebatur, turres per intervalla ad prospectum maris statuunt. Id Stilichontis erat opus, ut ex his Claudiani versibus constat : " . Caledonio velata Britannia monstro, Ferro Picta genas, cujus "vestigia verrit Caerulus, oceanique aBstum mentitur, amictus : Me quoque vicinis pereuntem gentibus, inquit, Munivit Stilicho, totam cum Scottus Hybernam Movit, et infesto spumavit reraige Thetys. Illius effectum curis, ne bella timerem Scotica, ne Pictum tremerem, ne littore toto Prospicerem dubiis venturum Saxona ventis." A.M. MMMMCCCCXI. Occupataa GothisestRoma, sedes quartae et maxumae monarchiarum, de quibus Da- niel fuerat vaticinatus, anno millesimo centesimo sexa- gesimo quarto suae conditionis. Ex quo autem tempore Romani in Britannia regnare cessarunt, post annos ferme CCCCLXV. ex quo C. Julius Caesar eandem insulam adiit. A. M. MMMMCCCCXLVI. Recedente a Britanniis legione Romana, cognita Seotti et Picti reditus denega- tione, redeunt ipsi, et totam ab aquilone insulam pro in- digenis muro tonus capescunt, nee mora, caesis, captis, fugatisque custodibus muri et ipso interrupto, etiam intra ilium crudelis praedo grassatur. Mittitur epistola lachry- mis aerumnisque referta ad Romanae potestatis virum Fl. iEtium, ter consulem, vicesimo tertio Theodosii principis anno petens auxilium, nee impetrat. CAPUT II. Veritatem, quoad fieri licuit, sectatus fui, si quid oc- currat forte, illi non exacte congruum, illud mihi ne imputetur vitiove vertatur rogo. Me enim ad regulas legesque historiae soUicite componens, ea bona fide collegi o 2 19G RICARDI MONACHI aliorum verba et relationes, quae sincera niaxume deprc- hendi et fide dignissima. Ad' c»tera prseter elenchum imperatorum legatorumque Romanorum, qui huic insulae cum imperio praefuerunt, amplius quidquam expeetare nolit lector, quocumque meum opus finiara. Igitur, primus omnium Romanorum dictator Julius cum exercitu, principatu Cassibellini, Britanniam in- gressus, quamquam prospera pugna terruerit incolas, ut Tacitus refert, ac littore potitus sit, potest videri osten- disse posteris, non tradidisse. Mox bella civilia, et in rempublicam versa principum arma, ac longa oblivio Britanniae etiam in pace. Consi- lium id Augustus vocabat, Tiberius praeceptum. Agitassc Caligulam de intranda Britannia satis constat, ni velox ingenio, mobilisque poenitentia, et ingentes adversus Germaniam conatus frustra fuissent. Claudius vero Britanniae intulit bellum, quam nullus Romanorum post Julium Ccesarem attigerat, transvectis legionibus auxiliisque, sine ullo proelio ac sanguine, intra paucissimos dies partem insulae in ditionem recepit. Deinde misit Vespasianum, adhuc in privata vita, qui tricies et bis cum hoste conflixit, duas validissimas gentes cum regibus eorum, XX. oppida et insulam Vectem, Britanniae proximam, imperio Romano adjecit. Reliquas devicit per Cnaeum Sentium et Aulum Plautium, illusr- tres et nobiles viros, et triumphum celebrem egit. Subinde Ostorius Scapula, vir bello egregius, qui in formam provinciae proximam partem Britanniae redegit. Addita insuper veteranorum colonia Camalodunum. Quaedam civitates Cogiduno regi donatae ; is ad Trajani usque principatum fidelissimus mansit, ut Tacitus scribit. Mox Avitus Didius Gallus parta a prioribus continuity paucis admodum castellis in ulteriora promotis, per quae fama aucti officii quaereretur. Didium Verannius-excepit, isque intra annum exstinc- tus est. Suetonius hinc Paulinus biennio prosperas res habuit. DE SITU BRlTANNIvt. 197 subactis nationibus, firmatisque praesidiis, quorum fiducia Monam insulam, ut vires rebellibus ministrantem, ag- gressus terga occasioni patefecit. Namque legati absen- tia remoto metu Britones accendere, atque Bonduica, generis regii foemina, duce, sumpsere universi bellum ; ac sparsos per castella milites consectati, expugnatis praesi- diis, ipsam coloniam invasere, ut sedem servitutis, nee ullum in barbaris saevitiae genus omisit ira et victoria. Quod, nisi Paulinus, eo cognito provinciae motu prospere subvenisset, amissa Britannia foret, quam unius proelii fortuna veteri patientiae restituit ; tenentibus arma pie- risque, quos conscientia defectionis, et proprius ex legato timor, agitabat. Hie cum egregius caetera, arrogantes in deditos et ut suae quoque injuriae ultor, durius consuleret ; missus Pe- tronius Turpilianus tanquam exorabilior et delictis hos- tium novus, eoque poenitentiae mitior : compositis prio- ribus, nihil ultra ausus, Trebellio Maximo provinciam tradidit. Trebellius segnior et nullis castrorum experimentis, comitate quadam curandi, provinciam tenuit. Didicere jam barbari quoque Britones ignoscere vitiis blandien- tibus ; et interventus civilium armorum praebuit justam segnitiae excusationem. Sed discordia laboratum, cum assuetus expeditionibus miles otio lasciviret. Trebellius fuga ac latebris vitata exercitus ira, indecorus atque hu- milis,praecario mox praefuit, ac velut pacti, exercitus licen- tiam, dux salutem. Haec seditio sine sanguine stetit. Nee Vectius Bolanus manentibus adhuc civilibus bellis, agitavit Britanniam disciplina. Eadem inertia erga hostes, similis petulantia castrorum : nisi quod in- nocens Bolanus et nullis deUctis invisus caritatem paraverat loco authoritatis. Sed ubi, cum caetero orbe, Vespasianus et Britanniam recuperavit, magni duces, egregii exercitus, minuta hostium spes : et terrorem statim intulit Petilius Ce- 198 RICARDI MONACHI realis, Brigantum civitatein, quae numerosissima pro- vinclae totius perhibetur, aggressus. Multa pra?lia et aliquando non incruenta : magnamque Brigantuni par- tem aut victoria amplexus, aut bello. Sed cum Cerealis quidem alterius successoris curam famamque obruisset, sustinuit quoque molem Julius Frontinus, vir magnus quantum licebat ; validamque et pugnacem Silurum gentem armis subegit, super virtutem hostium locorum quoque difficultates eluctatus. Successit huic Agricola, qui non solum acquisitam provinciae pacem constituit, sed etiam annis septera plus minus continuis Caledonios, cum bellicosissimo rege ipsorum Galgaco, debellavit. Quo facto Romanorum ditioni gentes non antea cognitas adjunxit. Majorem vero Agricolae gloriam invidens Domitianus, domum eum revocavit, legatumque suum Lucullum in Britannias misit, quod lanceas novae formae appellari Luculeas passus esset. Successor ejus Trebellius erat, sub quo duae pro- vinciae, Vespasiana scilicet et Maaeta, fractae sunt. Romani se ipsos autem luxurise dederunt. Circa idem tempus insulam hancce visitans Hadrianus imperator murum, opus sane mirandum et maxume memorabile, erexit, Juliumque Severum legatum in Britanniis reliquit. Postea nihil unquam notatu dignum audivimus esse perpetratum, donee Antoninus Pius per legatos suos plurima bella gessit, nam et Britones, per Lolliura Urbicum propraetorem et Saturninum praefectum classis, vicit, alio muro, submotis barbaris, ducto. Provinciam postea Valentise nomine notam revocavit. Pio mortuo, varias de Britonibus Germanisque vic- torias reportavit Aurelius Antoninus. Mortuo autem Antonino, cum ea quae Romanis ade- merant satis non haberent, magnam a legato Marcello passi sunt cladem. DE SITU imiTANNI^. 199 Hie Pertinacem habuit successorem, qui fortem quo- que se gessit ducem. Hunc excepit Clodius Albinus, qui de sceptro et pur- pura cum Severo contendit. Post hos primus erat Virius Lupus, qui legati nomine gaudebat. Non huic multa praeclara gesta adscribun- tur, quippe cujus gloriam intercepit invictissimus Seve- rus, qui, fugatis celeriter hostibus, murum Hadrianeum, nunc ruinosum, ad summam ejus perfectionem reparavit ; et, si vixerat, proposuerat exstirpare barbaros, quibus erat infestus, cum eorum nomine, ex hacce insula. Sed obiit, manu Dei, apud Brigantes in municipio Eboraco. Ejusque in locum subiit Alexander, qui orientis quas- dam victorias reportavit, in Edissa (Sicilia) mortuus. Successores habuit legatos Lucilianum, M. Furium, N. Philippum qui si defensionem terminorum ab ipsis observatam exceperimus, nil fere egerunt. Post Desunt reliqua. APPENDIX, CONTAINING THE ANCIENT AND MODERN NAMES OF THE STATIONS IN THE ITINERARY.— From the London Edit., 8vo, 1809. Iter I. ( 1 ) A Rhutupi ducta est ' • Via Guethelinga' ' dicta, U8que in Segontium, per m. p. CCCXXIIII plus minus, sic : — Corrected (2) Cantiopoli quae et Du- roverno X (3) Durosevo XII (4) Duroprovis XXV Deinde m. p. XXVII transis Thamesin in- trasqueprovinciam et civitatem (5) Londinium Augustam (6) SuloMago Villi (7) Verolamio Municipio XII Unde fuit Ampbibalus et Albanus, martyres. (8) Foro Dianse XII (9) Magio Vinio XII (10) Lactorodo XII (11) IsantaVaria XII (12) Tripontio XII (13) Benonis Villi Hie bisecatur Via ; altenitrumque ejus brachium Lindum usque, alterum ver- sus Viriconium pro- tenditur, sic : — (14) Manduessuedo XII (15) Etoceto XIII (16) Pennocrucio XII (17) Uxaconia XII (18) Virioconio XI (19) Banchorio XXVI (20) DevaColonia X Fines Flavise et Se- cundee (21) Varis XXX (22) Conovio XX (23) Segontio XXIIII number*. XI XII XVI XXVII XII vim XII XII XVI XII villi Sites of the Stations. From Ricbborough to Caer Segont, by the Watling Street. Canterbury. Stone Chaple, in Ospringe. Rochester. London. On the site of Mr. Napier's house at Brockley Hill. Verulam. Dunstable. Old Fields, S. of Fenny Stratford. Berry Mount, in Towcester. Burnt walls near Daventrv. XI 1 1 Near Lilbourn. High Cross. Xll XVI Xll XII XI XXVI XV XXVII Manceter. Wall. On the Penk. Red Hill, near Okenyate. Wroxeter. Probably Banchor. Chester. Banks of the Clwydd, near Bodfari. XX Caer Hun. XXlllI j Caer Segont, ucki Cacr- I narvon. 202 APPENDIX. The first Iter having nm uniformly on the traces of the British Watling Street before described (except the small distance from Southfleet to London), and the road remaining tolerably perfect, there can be little difficulty in fixing the several stations, or indeed in correcting the sometimes corrupted numbers of the Itinerary. It begins at Richborough, and, although at present obscure from the improved cultivation of the country, may be easily traced to Canter- bury, from whence it went in the direction of the present turnpike to Rochester, leaving the intermediate station at Stone Chaple, in Ospringe, a little to the left hand. At Rochester it passed the Medway, considerably above the present bridge, and instead of running to the right with the modern turnpike, it went as straight as the nature of the ground would permit, by Cobham Park, and Shinglewell, to Barkfields, in Southfleet (the station Vagniacis in Antonine), then to Swanscombe Parkwood, through which it passed, and rejoined the Dover road between the fifteenth and six- teenth milestone, near Dartford Brent. Hence it went by Shooter's Hill over the Thames to London ; and then, as before mentioned, by the site of Mr. Napier's house at Brockley Hill, Verulam, Dun- stable, Fenny Stratford, Towcester, Burnt Walls,* near Lilboume, High Cross, Manceter, Wall, Okenyate, to Wroxeter. Here, quit- ting the south-west branch of the Watling Street, it bore to the right byUffington, Broughton, Overley, Hammer, and Sarn Bridge to Banchor ; and from thence ran clearly by Stockach and Aldford, over the Dee to Chester. The Roman road here joining the North-east Watling Street, before mentioned, continued with it to Bodfari, and crossing Den- bighshire, went over the Conway to Caer HAn ; and is supposed to have run as straight as the country would permit, to Caer Segont, about half a mile south of Caernarvon. Iter II. (23) A Segontio Vinoconiam usque, m. p. LXXIII. sic : — Corrected numbers. (24) Henri Monte XXV XXV (25) Mediolano XXV XXVII (26) Rutunio XII XVI (18) Virioconio XI XI Sites of the Stations. From Caer Segont to Wrox- eter. Tommen y Mur.in Maentrwg. On the bank of the Tanad. Rowton. Wroxeter. • Burnt Walls was the Roman post of Isannavaria ; Borough Hill, on the hill above it, was the great British fortification, Bennavenna. APPENDIX. 203 ITiis Iter runs on a branch of the South-east Watling Street, from Caer Segont, nearly in the direction of the present road to Tommen y Mur, an undoubted station in the parish of Maentrwg, by the common name of Sarn Helen, or the " paved way of the Legion." From hence it is continued to Bala ; and on the banks of the Tanad, not far from the point where it is intersected by the Roman road from Caersws to Chester, was probably the lost town of Mediolanum, From Mediolanum the road runs under the north end of the Brythen, straight, although obscurely, to Rowton, and from thence over the Severn to Wroxeter. Iter III. (5) A Londinio Lindum coloniam usque, SIC : — (27) Durosito (28) CsEsaroMago (29) Canonio (30) Camaloduno XII XVI XV Colonia Villi Ibi erat templum Claudii, arx tri- umphalis, et imago Victorise dese. (31) Ad Sturium amnem VI Et finibusTrinobantum Ceniraannos advenis (32) Cambretonio XV (33) Sito Mago XXII (34) Venta Cenom. XXI II Corrected numbers. ^11 XVI XV vim VI .... (35) Camborico Colonia XX (3G) Duralipontet (37) Durno Mago X XX XX XV XX Sites of the Stations. From London to Lincoln. Near Rumford. Near Chelmsford. On the east of Kelvedon. Colchester. Banks of the Stour. XX XX XXV XXI Castor, near Norwich. North side of the Cam, Cam- bridge. Godmanchester. Castor. Durobrivis was Chesterton on the Nen, near it. Ancaster. Lincoln. (38) Isinis§ (39) Lindo II As it is fifty-one measured miles from London to Colchester, and as it is probable that the stone from whence the Roman miles were measied was at least one mile west of Whitechapel church, we TnoTaUow any material deviation from the course of the present rl, except in L neighbourhood of the capital, where the Roman • Icianis XX VIII. StukeUy. t Durolisponte, Iter 17. t Iter 17, XXX. § Corisennis XXX. Iter 17. ll Iter 17, XXX. 204 APPENDIX. road, instead of passing through Mile End, went much atraighter over the Lee at Old Ford, and fell again into the course of the pre- sent turnpike at Stratford, The Itinerary allowing only fifty-two miles between London and Colchester, and the fifth Iter of Anto- nine agreeing with this of Richard, by stating twenty-eight as the distance between London and Casaromagtis, we may implicitly adopt the distances here given, and fix the intermediate stations near Rumford, Chelmsford, and Kelvedon. From Colchester the road ran to the Stour, where probably stood the Mansio ad Ansam. From hence to Castor, near Norwich, (the Venta Icenorum), the stations and course of the road are unknown. Some commentators have supposed it ran westerly, by Brettenham and Thetford; others by Ipswich, Stowmarket, and Scole Inn ; and others have carried it more easterly, by Ipswich and Blythburgh, or Dunwich, to the capital of the Iceni. In favour of the first, there is merely the supposed resemblance of the name of Brettenham to Cambretonium ; of the second, traces of a Roman way, called the Pye Road ; and of the third, a British track-way, and another Roman road, called the Stone Street. But the distances suit none of these sites, and no Roman remains have any where been found, between the Stour and Castor, sufficient to justify an alteration of the numerals. Icianis may have been Icklingham ; and Camboricum was most probably at Cambridge, from whence there is a Roman road dis- coverable to Lincoln. To the first station, Godmanchester, this Iter goes on the great communication between Colchester and Chester, which for the sake of distinction may be called the Via Devanaj and from Godmanchester to Lincoln, on the eastern branch of the Ermyn Street, which was adopted by the Romans. Twenty miles from Godmanchester, we find the great station of Chesterton, on one side of the Nen, and Castor on the other; which probably gave rise to the two names of DurobrivcB, and Dur- nomagus, the Roman and British towns severally noticed by Anto- nine and Richard. About twenty-five miles further, in the course of the road, which cannot be mistaken, we find Ancaster, the Isinnis, CorisenniSy or Causennis of the Itineraries, from whence twenty-one additional miles bring us to Lincoln. APPENDIX. 205 Iter IV. (39) A Lindo ad Vallum usque, sic : — 1 Corrected (40) Argolico XIIII (41) Dano XX Ibi intras Maximam Caesariensem (42) Legotio * m. p. XVI (43) EburacoMunicip.olim Colonia Sextat XXI (44) Isurio XVI (45) Cattaractoni: XXIIII (46) AdTisam X (47) Vinovio XII (48) Epiaco XVIin (49) AdMurum Villi/ trans Murum intras Valentiam (50) Alauna amne XXV (51) Tueda flumine XXX (52) Ad Vallum numbers. XIIII XXI XVI XXI XVII XXIIII XII X XIIII vim XXV XXXV Sites of the Stations. From Lincoln to the Wall. Littleborough. Doncaster. Castleford. York. Aldborough. Catterick. Pierce Bridge. Binchester. Lanchester. Halton Chester on the Wall. Banks of the Coquet. Banks of the Tweed. The Wall. The fourth Iter left Lincoln with the Eastern Ermyn Street, which ran to the Humber ; and, after continuing on it about five miles, turned suddenly to the left, pursuing its course in a straight line to the Trent, which it passed immediately opposite to the sta- tion of Littleborough. The Roman road may be traced from hence to Austerfield and Doncaster, where it fell in with the Wes- tern Ermyn Street, and is visible all the way by Castleford, Aber- ford, and Tadcaster, to York. In this Iter, the station of Tadcaster is passed unnoticed, as in the former the station of Brig Casterton, near Stamford. From York the Iter is continued along the left bank of the Ouse, till it crossed the river to Aldborough. From hence re- joining the Western Ermyn Street, it passed the Eure, and ran straight through Catterick to the Tees, which it crossed at Pierce- bridge. It continued by the Royal Oak, St. Andrew Aukland, and the Bishop's Park, to Binchester, where, after fording the Were, it went with the North Watling Street to Lanchester ; and, without noticing either Ebchester or Corbridge, over the Tyne to Halton Chester on the Wall. Here separating from the North Watling Street, it ran with the Ermyn Street, now known in Northumber- land by the name of the Devil's Causeway, to the bank of the Coquet, and the Tweed, and entering Scotland on the East, was continued to the wall of Antonine. Le^olio, Iter 18. t Iter 5 and 8, Eburaco. X Cataractone XL. 206 APPENDIX. Iter V. (52) A Limite Prseturiara usque, sic : — (53) Curia* (54) Ad fines (55) Bremenio (56) Corstoplio (57) Vindomora (47) Vindoviof (45) Cattaractoni (43) Eboraco (58) Derventione (59) Delgovicia (60) Praeturio XX Villi XVIIII XXII XL VII tXIII :xxv XXXVIII Sites of the Stations. To Flamborough Head. Corrected numbers. Chew Green. VII Riechester. XXV Corbridge. vim Ebchester. XVIIII Binchester. XXII Catterick. XL York. VII On the Derwent, near Stam ford Bridge. Near Flamborough Head. In regard to part of the country traversed by this Iter, there ap- pears to have been so little connection between the work of our author and the map which accompanies it, that we can rely little on the latter either to assist or correct us. This Iter is made to begin from Curia, a town probably on the confines of some petty kingdom, and to pass to the first certain post of Bremenium, or Riechester. Now, on referring to the map. Curia, the principal town of the Gadeni, so far from lying on the road which leads to Bremenium, the capital of the Ottadini, is considerably to the west- ward of its course. From this disagreement, commentators have suspected a mistake of the transcriber, and imagine that Curia is intended for Corium. It is certain, at least, that this Iter, running on the east side of the island, on the track of the Northern Watling Street, enters Northumberland at Chew Green, goes from thence to Riechester (leaving unnoticed the station at Risingham), and runs with it to Corbridge, Ebchester, Binchester, Catterick, and York. From York to Flamborough Head, a Roman road may still be traced ; and as the distance agrees with the Itinerary, and there must have been a Roman post on or near that headland, we should think it more probable that this was the site of Pr(Bturium,§ although we have not yet discovered the remains of any post on the Derwent, or the intermediate station of Delgovicia. So many Roman roads from diflferent quarters point towards Stamford bridge, that there is no doubt the station of Derventio was near it. • Probably Corium, Stukeley. f Vinovio. Iter 4. t XXXVIII. § This Pr£turium and the Pratarium of Antonine must be carefully distin- guished from the Petuaria, mentioned by our author in the 17th Iter, for Pe- tuaria was certainly at Brough on the Humber. APPENDIX. 207 Iter VI. (43) Ab Eboraco Devam usque, sic : — Corrected numhers. Villi XXXII XXII I VI XXIII XVIII (61) Calcaria m. p. Villi (62) Camboduno XXII (63) Mancunio* XVIII (64) Finibus Maxima et Flavise XVIII (65) Condate* XVIII (20) Deva XVIII Sites of the Stations. From York to Chester. Tadcaster. Slack. Manchester. Stretford on Mersey. Kinderton. Chester. Such appears to be the incorrectness of the numerals attached to this Iter, as well as to the corresponding Iter of Antonine, that, although four of the six stations are well known, and a fifth can scarcely be mistaken, yet we can no other way obviate the diflficulty than by supposing a station omitted, or by altering the numerals, none of which, except the first, agree with the distances between the vestiges of the different stations and their supposed sites ; for example, in the first part between York and Manchester, where the Itinerary gives only 49 miles, the nearest road through Heathers- field amounts to 65. As the only great and undoubted Roman station between Tad- caster and Manchester is at Slack (for the camps at Kirklees, and Castleshaw, are only temporary posts), it will perhaps be justifiable to fix this point as the site of Cambodunum ; to suppose ten miles omitted in this stage ; and in the next to conjecture that, by a com- mon error in copying the Roman numerals, XVIII. has been sub- stituted for XXIII. the exact distance from Slack to Manchester. As the Mersey was undoubtedly the boundary on the West between the Roman provinces of Maxima and Flavia, and as the Roman road still existing crossed it at Stretford, we fix the next point there, and change the number XVII. to VI. The two next stations of Condate and Deva, the numerals (with a slight alteration) permit us to fix at Kinderton and Chester. It is worthy of remark, that with these alterations the sum total of the numerals remains nearly the same. * Iter 10, Mancunio— Condate XXIII. f 208 APPENDIX. (66) A Porta usque, sic : — Iter VII. Sistuntiorum Eboracum (67) Rerigonio XXIII (68) Ad Alpes Peninos VIII (69) Alicana X (44) Isurio* XVIII (43) Eboraco XVI Corrected numbers. XIII XXIII X XVIII XVII Sites of the Stations. From Freckleton to York. Ribchester. Burrens in Broughton. Ilkley. Aldborough. York. This Iter runs from Freckleton on the Ribhle to Ribchester, and then over the mountains to Broughton, Ilkley. Aldborough, and York. As the Roman road is tolerably perfect all the way to Ald- borough, and the vestiges of the stations are undoubted, we are justified in the alteration of the two first numbers, as by this al- teration they will correspond with the present distances and the situations of the posts. Iter VIII. (43) Ab Eboraco Luguvalium usque, From York to Carlisle Sites of the Stations. SIC;- (45) Cattaractoni XL (70) Lataris fXVI (71) Vataris t XVI (72) Brocavonacis § XVIII (Brovonacis) (73) Vorreda XVIII (74) Lugubalia || XVIII Corrected numbers. XL XVIII XIIII XIII XIIII XIII Catterick. Bowes. Brough. Kirby Thur. Plumpton Wall. Carlisle. The road from York to Catterick has been traced before, and the Roman way from thence to Carlisle ran nearly in the direction of the present turnpike. The only doubt which occurs, therefore, in this Iter, is whether, from a similarity of sound, the transcriber of Richard has not erroneously written Brocavonacis for Brovona- cis, which are two neighbouring posts in this direction, the first Brougham, and the second Kirby Thur. As the conjecture is not improbable, the corrected distance is given from the latter. It is worthy of observation that in this Iter four successive V*8 have been added by mistake of the transcriber, as is the case in regard to the X's omitted in the third Iter. • Stukeley, XVIIII. t Lataris XVII. Stuk. X XVI. Stuk. $ XX. Stuk. II Iter 10 inverted, Brocavonacis— Luguvallia, XXII. APPENDIX. 20.9 Iter IX. Sites of the Stations. (74) A Luguballio Ptorotonim usque, From Cariisle to Burgh sic : — ■ Corrected numbers. Head. (75) Trimontio m. p. Birrenswork Hill. (76) Gadanica (77) Corio (52) Ad Vallum Camelon. Incipit Vespasiana (78) Alauna XII XIII Kier. (79) Lindo Villi vim Ardoch. (80) Victoria Villi vim Dealgin Ross. (81) Ad Hiemam vim vim Strageth. (82) Orrea XIIII XIIII On the Tay above Perth. (83) Ad Tavum XVIIII XVIIII Near Invergowrie. (84) Ad ^sicam XXIII XXIII Brechin on South Esk. (85) Ad Tinam VIII VIII Fordun. (86) Devana XXIII XXIII Norman Dikes near Peter Culter. (87) Ad Itunam XXIIII XXVI Glenmailin on the Ithan. (88) Ad Montem Grampium XIII Near Knock Hill. (89) Ad Selinam X On theCullen nearDeskford. (90) Tuessis XVIIII XVII On the Spey near Bellie. (91) Ptorotone XVII Burgh Head. Innumerable diflliculties occur on every side in endeavouring to explain this Iter. There is great reason to believe that the Tri- montium of this Iter was Birrenswork Hill, and that the road ran from thence along the western side of the island as it is traced in the map of Richard. Camelon is allowed by all antiquaries to be the Ad Vallum : but it is impossible to draw the line between these two points ; for although General Roy has mentioned a road from Carlisle on the eastern side of the Eildon Hills, and another on the western beyond Cleghorn to Castle Cary, there is little authority for the existence of either. Lynekirk has every appearance of a station, lay within the territories of the Gadeni, and would suit the situation assigned to Gadanica, but no road has hitherto been dis- covered leading to or from it. If the western trended at Biggar as much to the east, as that part which remains in the direction of Glasgow does to the West, it would have passed Borthwich Castle or the Gore, which Roy supposes was the Corium. Admitting the identity of this station would clear up the whole of this Iter to the Wall. There is no doubt that the sites of Lindum, Victoria, and Ad Hiemam were at Ardoch, Dealgin Ross, and Strageth. Notwithstanding the difliculties which occur in tracing this Iter from Carlisle to the Wall, yet from thence to the Tay the direction of the road, and the situation of the stations as fixed by General Roy agree so perfectly with the Itinerary, as to leave no doubt p 210 APPENDIX. that he has ascertained their real position. But although he dis- covered a road north of the Tay, yet, as he found no vestiges of stations, Mr. Chalmers seems to have been more successful in fixing the posts between that river and Ptoroton. It does not appear that the road was €ver completed : however, from Orrea on the Tay, a little above Perth, he observes, that the communication ran through the passage of the Sidlaw Hills, and along the Carse of Gowrie to the north end of the aestuary of the Tay near Dundee ; two miles west of which place, and half a mile north of Invergowrie, are the remains of a Roman camp about two hun- dred yards square, fortified with a high rampart and spacious ditch. Here he places Ad Tavum. Proceeding hence north-easterly through the natural opening of the country, and passing in the way the camp at Harefaulds, at the distance of twenty-three miles is Brechin on the South Esk, the station Ad jEsicam, exactly in the line laid down in Richard's map, and at the distance given in the Itinerary. Continuing from the South Esk in a north-north- easterly direction, at the distance of five miles and a half, we reach the North Esk, the supposed Ad Tinam. We pass that river at King's Ford, and proceeding up the valley of Lutherwater, at the distance of eight miles and a half find Fordun, where there are the remains of two Roman camps. From thence proceeding seventeen miles, to the well known camp at Racdikes, and continuing in a northerly direction six miles beyond, is the rectangular camp on the Dee at Peter Culter, called Norman Dikes, the Devana of the Iter. This point is exactly thirty-one miles from Brechin on the South Esk, agrees with the aggregate distances in the Itinerary Ad Tinam VIII, and Ad Devanam XXIII, and corresponds with the track dehneated on Richard's map. The obvious openings through this rugged country point out the way by which the Romans must have penetrated northerly by the right of Achlea Fiddy and Kinmundy, to Kintore on the Don. They followed the Strath to the ford where the high road has always passed to Inverurie, and proceeded north-north-west through the moorlands, to the sources of the Ithan, and the camp at Glenmailin, the Ituna of Richard, a distance of twenty-six miles. From thence proceeding northward, across the Doverna at Achen- goul, where are still considerable remains of military works ; and at the distance of thirteen miles, we reach the high ground north of Foggy lone, at the east side of Knock Hill, the Mons Grampius of the Iter. Hence the road runs to Ad Selinam, which is supposed to be on the Cullen, near the old Tower of Deskford, at the distance of ten miles. Following the course of the river, and the coast of the APPENDIX. 211 Murray Frith, seventeen miles, we arrive at the Roman post of Tuessis, on the high bank of the Spey, below the church of Bellie. Seventeen miles further is Burgh Head, the Ptorotone of Richard. Iter X. (91) Ab ultima rtorotone per mediam insulse Isca Damnonorura usque, sic : — (92 (93 (94 (95 (96 (82 (80 (52 (74 (97 (98 (99 (63 (65 (100 (15 (101 Varis* m. p. VIII Ad Tuessim XVHI Taraea XXVIIII ——————— XXI In Medio Villi Orrea Villi Victoria XVIII Ad Vallum f XXXH Luguballia LXXX Brocavonacis XXII Ad Alaunam Coccio Mancunio Condate Mediolano Etoceto XVIII xxni xvni • I • ■ Salinis m. p. (102) Glebon Colon, m. p. (103) Corino Xnil (104) Aquas SoHsm.p. . . (105) Ad Aquas XVIII (106) Ad Uxellam amnem m. p. . . . . (107) Isca m. p Corrected numbers. CO O APPENDIX. APPENDIX. Iter XIV. (112) Ab Isca, per Glebon, Lindum usque, sic : — Corrected Humbert. VIII XII XIII XI XII XV XV XV XX XV XV XVIIII XII XXI XII XII XII XII XII XII XII VII VII XII XII (124) (128) (129) (102) (130) (131) (121) Ballio* m. p. Blestio Sariconio Glebon Colonia Ad Antonam Alauna (13) Vennonis (133) Ratiscoriou (134) Venromento (135) Margiduno (136) Ad Pontem (137) Crococolana (39) Lindum Sites of the Stations. From Caerleon, by Glouces- ter, to Lincoln. Usk. Monmouth. Rose or Berry Hill in Weston. Gloucester. On the Avon. Alcester on the Aln. Camp at Chesterton on the Foss, near Harwood's house. High Cross. Leicester. Willoughby. East Bridgeford. Near Thorpe turnpike. Brugh. Lincoln. This Iter ran, like the former, from Caerleon to Usk, where bending to the right it traversed the country to Monmouth. From hence, although we cannot trace the exact line of the road, yet we have no doubt that it crossed the Wye to the next station at Beriy Hill, in Weston, under Penyard ; and continued nearly in a direct line to Gloucester. As the author has only left the name of a river for the next station, it must be placed in such a situa- tion on the Avon as to admit the distance of fifteen miles from the next station of Alcester, which was the site of Alauna. This would carry it to the westward of Evesham. From Alcester like- wise, till we reach the Foss, we have neither a road nor distance, nor even the name of a station. For this reason we deem our- selves justified in considering the undoubted Roman camp at Chesterton on the Foss, as the post omitted by our author, and from thence we proceed on that known military way to the cer- tain stations of High Cross, Leicester, Willoughby, Bridgeford, Brough, and Lincoln. * Bulu-o, It. 13. Iter XV. (5) A Londinio, per Clausentum, in Lon- dinium usque, sic :— Corrected numbers. (122) Caleba m. p.XLIIII XLIIII (138) (139) (140) (141) (142) (143) (144) (145) (146) (147) (148) (1) (149) (2) (3) (150) (151) (152) (5) Vindomi XV Venta Belgarum XXI Ad Lapidem VI Clausento II 1 1 Portu Magno X Regno X Ad Deciraum X Anderida Portu . . . Ad Lemanum XXV Lemaniano Portu X Dubris X Rhutupis Colonia X Regulbio X Contiopoli X Durelevo XVIII Mado XII Vagnaca XVIII Novio Mago XVIII Londinio XV XV XXI VI nil XV XV X *XLV XXV XX X XV vim X XII XVIII vim XV XV 217 Sites of the Stations. From London, through Bit- tern, again to London. Silchester. Near St. Mary Bourne. Winchester. Stoneham. Bittern, near Southampton. Portchester. Chichester. On the Arun. Pevensey. On the Rother. Lymne. Dover. . '! Richborough. Reculver. Canterbury. Stone Chaple in Ospringe. On the bank of the Medway. Barkfields in Southfleet. Holwood Hill. I London. This Iter leads from London to the south-west part of Hamp- shire, and from thence, skirting the Sussex and Kentish coasts, back to the capital. At the first step the author gives forty-four miles as the distance between London and Silchester, instead of forty, as in the 12th Iter ; hence we may deviate a little in settling the site of Bibracte or Ad Pontes. Of the next station we can merely offer a conjec- ture. As the country of the Attrebates and their capital Calleva, or Silchester, is by our author described as lying near the Thames, in distinction from that of the Segontiaci,t whose capital, Vin- domis, was further distant from that river, and nearer the Kennet, one point only appears to suit the distances, which bears the proper relation to the neighbouring stations, and at the same time falls at the intersection of two known Roman roads. This is in the neighbourhood of St. Mary Bourne, and affords reason for considering Egbury Camp, or some spot near it, as the capital of the Segontiaci. F'or by following the Roman road called the Portway from Silchester, at the distance of fifteen miles is the • Stukeley, X. t Richard, b. 1, c. 6, sect. 28, describing the several nations whose terri- tories were watered by the Thames in its course to the German Ocean, places the Attrebates between tlie Hedui and the Cassii, without even mentioning the Segoniiaci : a proof that their territories did not approach the river. 218 APPENDIX. APPENDIX. 219 rivulet near St. Mary Bourne, and not far from it, the point where the Portway is intersected by the Roman road from Winchester to Cirencester ; and proceeding along this last we have another dis- stance of twenty-one miles to Winchester. The road from Win- chester by Otterbourne to Stoneham, and thence by the Green Lane to Bittern, is well known, and the distance sufficiently exact. But from thence, although traces of the road are occasionally dis- coverable on Ridgeway, and to the north of Bursledon Hill, point- ing towards Fareham and Portchester, yet the latter part is almost totally unknown or lost. From Portchester it ran in the track of the present turnpike to Chichester ; and over the Arun not far from Arundel; and then along the coast to Pevensey, the banks of the Bother, Lymne, Dover, Richborough, Reculver, and Canter- bury. There falling into the track of the first Iter, it went along the WatUng Street to the bank of the Medway, and passing that river, proceeded by Barkfields in Southfleet, a station omitted before, across the country with the ancient Watling Street, (by a road now unknown,*) to Holwood Hill, the capital of the Regni, and from thence to London. Iter XVI. (5) A Londinio Ceniam usque, sic : — Corrected numberi. (139) Venta Belgarum m. p. XC (153) Brige XI (154) Sorbioduno VIII (155) Ventageladia XII (156) Durnovaria Villi (157) Moriduno XXXIII (107) Isca Damnon XV (158) Durio Amne . . . (159) Tamara . . . (160) Voluba LXXX XI vim XV XXX XXX XXVIII XXIII XXVI XXVIII XX Sites of the Stations. From London to the Fal. Winchester. Near Broughton. Old Sarura. Gussage Cow Down. Dorchester. Seaton. Exeter. On the Dart. On the Tamar. On the Fowey. On the Fal. (161) Ceoia * In Hasted's History of Kent is a passage which counlenanccb the idea of an ancient road having traversed the country in this line. The exact route from London to Winchester not being defined, we may suppose that it ran as before, through Silchester, and from thence by St. Mary Bourne, as in the 15th Iter. From Winches- ter, as the road still exists leading to Old Sarum, the distance of eleven miles will probably give the site of Brige, although the station itself is not known ; and the nine following will lead us to Old Sarum. Pursuing the course of the road, which may be still traced quite to Dorchester, remains found on Gussage Cow Down point out the site of Ventageladia ; and the disagreement between the Itinerary and real distance from thence to Dorchester justifies us in supposing that some intermediate post has been omitted. The site of Moridunum is doubtful ; some thinking it to be Eggar- don, or the Hill of the Morini, with which the distance of nine miles would not disagree ; while others, with more reason, prefer Seaton, the great port of the West, because the Foss leads from Ilchester directly to it. Intermediate stations have evidently been lost between this place and Exeter, as has also been the case be- tween that place and the Dart, the Tamar, the Fowey, and the Fal. From Honiton the road is visible pointing to Exeter, as well as from Exeter to Totness, and according to the ingenious Borlase, even to Lostwithiel. ^ Iter XVII. Ab Anderida [Eboracum] usque, sic : — Corrected numbers. (162) Sylva Anderida m. p. . . (152) Novio mago (5) Londinio XV (163) Ad Fines* (36) Durolisponte t (37) Durnomago XXX (38) (39) (164) (165) (166) (43) Corisennis Lindo In Medio Ab Abum XXX XXX XV XV Unde transis in Max- imam. Ad Petuariam VI Deinde Eboraco, ut supra (It. 5) m. p. XLVI xxxx XV XXVIII XXX XX XXV XXI XV XV VI XXX Sites of the Stations. From East Bourne to York. East Bourne. Holwood HiU. London. Brougham. God manchester. Castor, on the left bank of the Nen. Ancaster. Lincoln. Winterton. Brough. York. • Stuk, XXX. t It. 3. Duraliponte— Durnomago XX.— Isinnis XX.— Lindo XX. 220 APPENDIX. This Iter ran in the track of the British Ermyn Street, from Pevensey and East Bourne, which were perhaps the Anderida Partus, and Anderida of the 15th Iter, along the ridge of hills to Holwood Hill (already mentioned as the capital of the Rhemi), and from thence to London, but its traces are now so obscure as to be almost forgotten. Some think that from London it pro- ceeded along the British Street, by the Green Lanes, Cheshunt, and to the west of Broxbourn to Ware ; while others suppose that this Roman road went much straighter, and nearly in the course of the present turnpike through Ware to Broughing, a post at the confluence of the Rib and the Quin, where was probably the sta- tion Ad. Fines y the boundary between the countries of the Iceni, the Cassii, and the Trinobantes. From hence the Roman road is 80 perfect by Caxton quite to Lincoln, that we fix the station of Durnomagus at the great camp near Castor, and the three others at Godmanchester, Ancaster, and Lincoln. From Lincoln the Roman road proceeds directly to the banks of the H umber, having, at the distance assigned in the Iter, the Mansio in Medio, and the post at Winterton ; from whence six miles carry us across the river to Brough, or Petuaria, a post often confounded with the Pratorium of the 6th Iter. As there is a Roman road still existing from Brough towards Weighton and then over Barmby Moor to York, there can be little doubt in considering it as the course of this Iter. Should, however, the forty-six miles given in the Itinerary (which appears to have been an error arising from the mistake of the transcriber in confounding Petuaria and Prceturium) be considered as correct, the course of the Iter may be supposed to have run from Brough by Londesborough and Millington, to the great road from Flamborough, and then to have turned with it to York, making exactly the forty-six miles of the Itinerary. APPENDIX. 221 Iter XVIII. (43) Ab Eboraco per medium insulee Clausentum usque, sic : — Corrected numbert. XXI XXIII (42) Legiolio m. p. XXI (167) Ad Fines XVIII (168) XVI (169) XVI (170) Derventione* XVI (171) AdTrivonam XTI (15) Etocetof XII (14) Manduesuedo XVI (13) Benonnis XII (12) Tripontio XI (11) Isannavaria XI 1 (172) Brinavis XII (173) iEliaCastra XVI (174) Dorocina XV (175) Tamesi VI Vindomi 1 ^-y (122) Calleva J ^^ (141) Clauseuto XXXXVI XVI XII XII XII XII XVI XII XI X XII XVI XVI VI XX xxxxv Sites of the Stations. From York through the mid- die of the island to Bittern. Castleford. Temple Brough, on the bank of the Don. TaptonHill, near Chesterfield. Camp near Penkridge. Little Chester. Berry Farm, in Branston. Wall. Manceter. High Cross. Near Dove Bridge. Burnt Walls. Black Ground, near Chipping Norton. Alcester, near Bicester. Dorchester. On the Thames. Silchester. Bittern, near Southampton. This Iter proceeds from York in the same direction as the fourth to Castleford, where, bearing to the right to join the Ryk- nield Street, it continues with it through the several stations of Temple Brough on the Don, Chesterfield, Penkridge, Little Ches- ter, and Branston, to Wall. Here diverging to the left with the Watling Street, it passed through Manceter, High Cross, and Dove Bridge, to Burnt Walls. It there quitted the known road, and bore across the country, by an unknown route, to Alcester, on the Akeman Street ; but the considerable remains found at Black Ground, near Chipping Norton, would lead us to place the station of Brinavis there, if the Roman road did not make any material deviation between Burnt Walls and Alcester. From Alcester the road runs plainly over Ottmoor, and indeed almost all the way to Dorchester. But from thence as we can discover no traces of a road, and as our next post appears to have been only six miles distant and on the Thames, if any reliance can be placed on the number, it maybe the point where the Roman • XVI. t It. 2, inv. Etoceto.— Manduesuedo XIIl.— Benonnis XIL— Tnpontio Isanta Varia XII. 222 APPENDIX. road from Wantage apparently passes that river opposite Monge- well. The next distance of fifteen miles, being insufficient to lead us by any road to Vindomis, if it were placed either at Silchester or near St. Mary Bourne, it is more than probable that there is some error in the name of the station ; and as the following num- ber of forty-six miles agrees with the distance in the 1 5th Iter of the road from Silchester passing near Egbury to Bittern, we cannot help supposing that the name of Vindomis has been inserted by mistake for that of Calleva. BY THE REV. DR. GILES. h ClajfiJical. 1 . A Greek-English and English-Greek Lexicon, to which is pre- fixed a Greek Grammar, for the use of Colleges and Schools, 2nd Edit. 8vo. Longman and Co. ll. Is. cloth bds. 1841 2. A Grammar of the Latin Language, 2nd Edit. Svo. J. Bohn and W. Pickering, 6s. bds 1836 3. Avieni, Rufi Festi, Opera, ex editionibus variis in unum col- lecta, Svo. bds. J. Bohn 1839 4. Germanici Caesaris, Inclyti ducis, poetse elegantis Carmina, quae extant, 8vo. bds. J. Bohn .... 1839 5. Antimachi Colophonii Reliquiae, 8vo. bds. J. Bohn . 1838 6. Valerii Catonis Carmina, Svo. bds. J. Bohn . .1839 7. Seven Sancti Carmen de mortibus bourn, Svo. bds. J. Bohn 1839 8. Maximiani Elegiae Sex, Svo. bds. J. Bohn . . 1839 (Of these minor Classical Authors only 100 copies have been printed.) 9. Ennii Poetse fragmenta quae extant, ed. sec. 8vo., prostant apud Librarios, (only 70 copies) 1841 10. Terentii Comoediae Sex, cum notis et scholiis omnibus, Svo. 1838 1. Venerable Bedels Ecclesiastical History of Britain, translated and revised from the translation of Stevens, with illus- trations and facsimiles of MSS., Svo. haff^ morocco. J. Bohn 1840 2. The Minor Historical Works of Venerable Bede will shortly appear in the same form. 3. The Works of Gildas and Nennius, translated from the origi- nal, and with the former translations diligently compared, with facsimiles, Svo. ^aZf morocco. J. Bohn . . 1841 4. Richard of Devizes, and Richard of Cirencester, translated from the Latin, to which is added the Latin Text of Richard of Cirencester, Svo. Aa^ morocco. J. Bohn . . 1841 t DATE DUE m 3 W9 M t 942.032 R38 ^/7 7y I I csi o o CM 00 0^ q: TilAR2 9'>965 / L I I llij it - \ |ii. ,ri 532- i^ [i^siSils ■VI Ct^-ii..^ I-U..